Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It is springtime. The cherry blossoms blow gently in the wind and the beautiful, bright morning sunlight fills the streets as the city awakens to life. I can hear people chattering and car engines rumbling. I smell freshly brewed coffee, but I have no time to buy one for myself. Occasionally, a shout pierces the peaceful silence.

“Hey! Watch where you're going!”

It is 7:00 and I am sprinting through town, muttering apologies when I bump into someone. I would prefer to apologize properly, but I am in a hurry.

Today is my first day of high school. On top of my white hoodie is my school uniform, and I'm racing desperately uphill on the road to school. I'm going to be late if I don't hurry. Thanks to my new mother, I only overslept a little, so I think I can make it.

Having just moved to Yokohama this month, I have yet to memorize where everything is. Maybe cutting through that embankment was a mistake... Being late on the first day of school would leave such a bad impression! I have to at least make it before the gates close.

Fortunately, with the steeple at the top of the school, I can see it from pretty far away and will not get lost. I set my sight on it and keep running, full-force. My leg muscles burn and my feet in fake Adidas sneakers are protesting, but I pay it no mind.

When I start to close in on the school building, I realize I am behind it. I look up at the clock on the steeple. It's 7:55. Five minutes until homeroom.

What now? Do I go around? There is no way I will make it in time. The gates are probably closed already anyway, and the run from here to the front is not five minutes, I'm sure about that.

I look at the fence surrounding the school. It is quite tall, but there are enough bars to put my legs and hands on. Looks like I have no choice but to climb. I breathe deeply in and out to calm my racing heart a little and regain my sense of equilibrium before clambering up the fence with determination. I have enhanced physical capabilities, almost beast-like, and I have a firm grasp on how to use them after practising for many years. I make it over the fence with ease. Now I just have to get to class.

Without a second thought, I run in the direction where the entrance should be. Then, a shocking image comes into sight. My mind goes completely blank. I see something hanging from a sakura tree next to the entrance.

No. Not something. Someone. No doubt about it. There is a human with a rope around his neck hanging from the tree. I flinch and stumble backwards, lifting my arms defensively.

“Waaahh!!” An undignified yelp escapes from my throat. But who can blame me? It is a dead body! Wait. Is it already dead...?

What do I do? Report it to the teachers? No no, first I have to call an ambulance! Phone! Where is it?

I retrieve my phone from my pocket and fumble with it to flip it open.

Umm... The number is... uhh... My fingers are trembling as I struggle to press the buttons. I finally dial the number and want to press the call button when...

“That was refreshing,” the body yawns.

“Wha-” I freeze and look up at him, taking in his appearance. It is a student like me, judging from his uniform, but there are bandages wrapped around his arms. He has mildly wavy short dark brown hair, bangs frame his face and some are gathered at the centre of his forehead. His brown eyes are blinking sleepily at me.

In shock, my phone slips out of my hands and onto the ground. My emergency call does not connect. He is alive?!

“You're alive?” I voice my thoughts. Noticing me, the hanging man looks in my direction.

“Actually, I don't mean to be still alive. But it looks like yet another attempt failed,” he sighs.

“W-why... Why would you do such a thing?” Another thought falls off my tongue before I can stop myself. “Is it that your stress and concerns haunt you enough to push you to this point?” I add, remembering a newspaper article I read a few days ago.

“Is that what you see when you look at me?” The mark on his neck from the rope looks quite severe, but his expression is unbothered. In fact, he seems fairly cheerful, as if he does not have a care in the world. But if he is carefree, then what is he doing? It makes no sense, now that I think about it.

Seeing me tilt my head in confusion, he begins explaining in an awfully dignified manner.

“If I had to say, I would call hanging a custom. A hobby, if you want.”

“...Excuse me?”

“You didn't hear me? It's part of my daily routine. As a way of managing my health,” he speaks confidently as if what he said made complete sense. I suppress the urge to repeat myself. Hanging is good for the body? What is he talking about?

With my astonishment unchanged and keeping me speechless, he continues. “Well, it's not just hanging. There's also drowning and electrocution. Since I was just a boy, I've lived a life of three suicides. Unfortunately, it always ends in failure and I've simply developed resistance to death by my own hand,” he inexplicably shrugs his shoulders in disappointment. “At this point, I simply cannot die. Even when I dangle from a tree in my sleep every night, nothing changes. Not to mention, students are always making a fuss, just like you, thinking I'm dead. The really mean ones decorate me with flowers and Manju. It's a hassle, really.”

Do you know what is a real hassle? Seeing something so horrific this early in the morning. Try being in my shoes...

“Couldn't you just stop hanging yourself...?” I start wondering why I ended up running into such a strange character, but my thoughts are interrupted. By the school bell. Shoot. “Only two more minutes until class! What am I still doing here?” Idiot! Hurry to class! I think about asking the hanging man for directions but abandon the thought quickly. He does not seem like a helpful person.

I begin running towards the entrance but he stops me.

“Wait, kid.”

“What? I have to go...”

“Meeting here must have been some kind of fate.” What is this, some kind of teenage drama? “To celebrate, why don't I teach you the fabulous way to never be late again?” he smiles.

“Is that something someone who's about to be late should tell someone who's about to be late as well?”

“Are you saying that even if you knew the method, it wouldn't be helpful?” he laughs. “I'd like for you to save that kind of judgement until after you've tried it.”

A sigh is all I can manage. No words seem quite appropriate as a response.

“By the way, you're a new student, right? What's your name?” he suddenly changes the topic and I almost roll my eyes.

“Nakajima Atsushi,” I answer as proper etiquette requires.

“Class?” he beckons me to continue, peering at me suspiciously.

“1-A,” I say and he visibly relaxes.

“I'm Dazai Osamu from class 3-A. Alright, Atsushi-kun, let's go to school!” he says with an arm extended and finger pointed at the building. I can only stare. Does he really plan to tag along? While he is still hanging? I point my finger at the rope with uncertainty.

“Oh, right!” he gasps. His long thin fingers untie the knot on the rope with practised ease and he lands on the ground. He pulls a package of bandages out of his pocket and starts wrapping them around his neck. I start walking towards the entrance once again and this time, he follows.

I open the door for him, since his hands are occupied with the bandages, and he thanks me with a nod. We walk into the locker room and I dig through my schoolbag for the key. Dazai-san walks up to his locker while I search my own. I find it, change my shoes and go back to Dazai-san, who hands me a piece of paper.

“If you're ever late to class, just use this.” His enigmatic smile sends a chill down my spine. “I got one of my own,” he grins and waves it in front of my face. “I have a feeling we will meet again very soon. Bye, Atsushi-kun!”

Dazai-san and I part ways and I head to class. In my hand is a tardiness form. But... is this really okay? It has already been 30 minutes since class started.

I find the door labelled "1-A". I open them and slip in quietly. Still a bit sceptical, I give my tardiness form to Fukuzawa-sensei, my homeroom teacher. I'm let into the classroom with no resistance. Not even a word. I have to smile a little. It is like being invisible. I go to my seat by the window in the back. No scolding. Nothing.

I can't believe this actually worked! How did Dazai-san get his hands on this form? It can justify an unexcused absence just like that. Incredible! Then I frown as my amazement turns into suspicion reflexively. Who is he?

While thoughts race through my head, homeroom ends, and my first class begins. Hirotsu-sensei switches with Fukuzawa-sensei in front and starts teaching his subject, social studies, in a monotone voice.

Before I know it, the first and second period are over, and morning classes have finished. It's lunchtime, but I don't want to eat by myself. I have only had a family for a few weeks, but I have already gotten used to having lunch with others.

I look around the classroom. Most people have already left, except for a blonde student sitting next to me. He has been asleep since the class started. I honestly do not wonder, Hirotsu-sensei's voice sounds like Google Translate and listening to it Monday morning for several hours without falling asleep takes a lot of effort. I am curious if he does this with other teachers as well. It does not seem like the blond boy has many friends though, so I decide to try and talk to him. I believe his name was... Miyazawa Kenji.

“Excuse me,” I start with a smile. Awakened by my voice, Kenji-kun lets out a yawn and stares at me with droopy golden eyes that probably match my purple-gold ones nicely.

“Wait, are morning classes over?” he asks rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, bringing my attention to the freckles on his tanned skin.

“Huh? Uh, yeah,” I stumble over my words.

“Oh man, I did it again. This has been happening a lot recently. Before I realize it, it's already time for lunch... Wait, wasn't the seat next to me empty? Who are you?” he tilts his head to the side with a confused look on his face. I realize that if he was asleep the whole time, he could not see me come in late.

“Ah, my name is Nakajima Atsushi. I got roped into some trouble on the way here today, so I was late.”

“That's unfortunate,” he nods in understanding. “I'm Miyazawa Kenji. Atsushi-san, let's be friends!” he smiles and I am glad because that is what I wanted: to make friends. I want to ask him if he wants to grab some lunch together, but, without a moment's notice, Kenji-kun falls back into a deep sleep.

Again? What a free spirit... He seems nice though.

“Nakajima Atsushi-kun. I need to talk to you,” I hear an unfamiliar voice call out to me from the hallway.

I recognize that man's face. Dirty blonde hair tied into a neat ponytail and rectangular glasses. He was the one who interviewed me when I applied for a spot in this school. The math teacher, Kunikida-sensei. He wears a well-fitted black suit and a green tie that matches his eyes. He seems like a very professional and serious person, but now, he looks very angry. I freeze.

His signature was on the tardiness form I got from Dazai-san. I knew it! I'm dead meat! And I just wanted a normal, uneventful high school life. No trouble, no drama. It is the first day of school. My highschool life has not even started yet, and here it is, meeting its end.

Hesitantly, I step into the hallway. When I speak, I am unable to keep the trembling from my voice.

“Umm, h-hello. K-Kunikida-sensei, right?”

“Don't give me that crap!!” he snaps.

“Eek!”

“You punk! How do you know Dazai?”

“Huh?”

“Don't play dumb with me. You got a tardiness form from Dazai today, didn't you?”

How does he even know that?

“I-I did. Thank you for y-your help.”

“You're not welcome! I knew it! You're one of his followers, aren't you?”

“Huh?!” Followers? What is that supposed to mean? If you don't want people to meet him, then don't let him hang on the trees in front of the school in the first place!

“He is the devil! He's always digging up imaginary information and contriving evil schemes so he can blackmail me into making those tardiness forms! He makes a sport out of showing up to stomp my plans into dust and disappearing once he's done. Just like last time, he showed up right before payday...” I just stare, horrified, as Kunikida-sensei rants on loudly. Sounds like Dazai-san is not his ideal student.

Partway through his sentence, he realizes that his yelling is drawing the attention of all the nearby students. He pauses for a while, clears his throat, and starts to speak again.

“Anyway... I need information that will help me punish him. However, his criminal mind is far too complex and his schemes are beyond even my own understanding. I can't take him alone. That's where you come in. I need you to work under him and gather intel. If it looks like he's devising another one of his plots, I need you to report it to me, right away. Understood?”

“What... I can't...”

“If you don't, that excused tardiness will be rescinded.” Who is blackmailing whom now? However, it works. I feel a spark of determination. I cannot afford unexcused tardiness.

“I'll do it!”

Kunikida-sensei nods in approval with a satisfied look on his face. I feel like some sort of secret agent in a cliché action movie. I guess I have no choice if I want my normal, uneventful highschool life...

“Umm so... what do I do?”

“Ah, you'll need to join this group.” He hands me a paper. It is a registration form for a club. Kunikida-sensei hands out forms like candy, huh.

“The student council?” I read it.

“That's right. Dazai is a part of the student council. But don't worry, I'm the advisor,” he says. I narrow my eyes. That is not the problem here... There is no way any student council Dazai-san is a part of is just any ordinary organization. Not to mention the name of the group... Armed Student Council... That does not really paint a safe picture.

“Can you tell me more about it?”

“Just go and see for yourself,” Kunikida-sensei says and sends me on my way. I guess I have no choice, so I decide to wait until after class to check it out.

I walk into the classroom and poke into Kenji-kun. I want to ask him if he wants to go eat with me, but he does not react and continues his soft snoring. I realize I do not have much time to eat myself, my conversation with Kunikida-sensei took too long. I open my humble little bento and stuff its contents into my mouth quickly before the next teacher arrives.

In the afternoon class, Kenji-kun is wide awake. Once again, I do not wonder. This teacher is a strong contrast to Hirotsu the Snake Charmer. In his creamy yellow tailored suit, Fitzgerald-sensei is hard to miss. He is confident, bordering on arrogant, flashy and very loud. His English lesson consists of him talking about all of the articles and textbooks he co-wrote, giving us a list of recommended literature, which are books written by all of his friends and colleagues, and finally, he assigning us to buy and read his book "The Great Gatsby". This class earns him the nickname "Fitzgerald the Advertiser" in my mind.

After I pack my stuff, I find out that Kenji-kun is already gone. That is unfortunate, I wanted to ask him for directions to the student council room. I exit the classroom. Is it in this direction...? Unsure of myself, I walk through the hallway. Then, I see a student carrying a large, heavy-looking container moving towards me.

“Hey, Atsushi-san! Where ya headed?” It is Kenji-kun.

“Oh, you're awake,” is the only thing I manage. My eyes are glued to the huge box.

“Yep!” he beams, full of energy. He turns his gaze to the paper I'm holding. “Are you planning on joining the student council by any chance, Atsushi-san?”

“How did you know?” I voice the only question on my mind. This paper does have some information about the Armed Student Council written on it, but how could he know just from seeing the paper from afar though?

“Well, you were talking to the advisor of the group, Kunikida-sensei, earlier.”

That is it? That is some incredible guesswork. He must be very perceptive. But wait, I thought he was asleep?! He is a lot sharper than I could have guessed based on our interaction in class. I did not even realize be was watching me.

“I'm on my way to the Armed Student Council room as well,” Kenji-kun says, his bright smile still firmly planted on his face. I am not sure if I should be glad or disturbed by it.

“You have something to take care of there too?”

“Mhm. Actually, I'm a member of the club.” I am taken aback once again. He is a first-year student just like me... Plus, it has not even been a week since school started... Yet he is already an active member of the group...? I wonder what kind of special skill he is hiding... “That also happens to be where this container is headed. If that's where you're planning on going, why don't we go together?”

“Mhm, of course,” I agree without hesitation. Being new to everything, I am grateful for the offer. A small smile lights up my face. Walking into a room full of people I do not know on my own is a lot of pressure. But it is easier to find a little bit of courage when I will be with a classmate.

Suddenly, Kenji-kun is not looking at me anymore. His eyes are wide and fixed on something behind me. I follow his line of sight to find out that there is another student kneeling in the hallway.

“A-Are you okay?” I ask and run over to him. He looks very sickly, it worries me. “Are you hur-”

Before I can touch him, my gut yells out to me: this student is trouble. Is it intuition? Or maybe a memory from a past life? I do not know, but I can feel my instincts warning me. Black clothes, black hair, black eyes. Danger.

But he does not look so good, I cannot just leave him here. All of our school uniforms are black, I console myself, and the ends of his hair are white. Even his eyes are not black, more like dark grey. And he is hurting. I need to help.

Kenji-kun walks over with his container in tow.

“Is he sick?”

“I think so... Kenji-kun, do you know him?” I have to ask. I still did not have the chance to remember most of the other students' faces. “He's not in our class, is he?”

Kenji-kun opens his mouth to answer, but the kneeling student speaks first.

“This is our first encounter...”

Hearing his voice, the warning signal goes off once again. Kenji-kun, completely unfazed, starts talking to him.

“Are you okay? Do you feel sick? Would you like to go to the nurse's office?”

“Yeah, you probably should,” I agree. “So, what's your name?” I realize that we still do not know who he is.

“I'm-” In the middle of his answer, he staggers and leans against a wall, falling into another coughing fit.

“That's okay. I think we better get you to the nurse's office first. I'll carry you there,” Kenji-kun says. Nodding, I look at the box.

“Kenji-kun, what about that? If you're gonna carry him, I'll hold on to it.”

“You will? Okay, thanks.”

I grab the box and immediately feel myself to tip over. I felt like my arms are about to be torn off, but it was not too heavy for me. I can do this. I fix my posture and straighten my spine, giving Kenji-kun a sceptical look. He lifts the sick student from the ground.

“Alright! To the nurse's office!”

We do not talk much along the way, because we always get interrupted by the student's coughing. He seems like he is used to it, judging from his calm expression, but I cannot help but worry about him. And about myself, because he is still giving me the creeps.

Kenji-kun yells out a greeting as we enter the nurse's office, but no one is present.

“The nurse must be out,” I note.

“Looks like it. Let's get him on the bed before we do anything else,” Kenji-kun agrees. We lay the student down. I notice he is very pale. Pale to that extent that if he was not dressed in black, he would blend in with the pristine white sheets.

“Thanks for carrying the box. Sorry you had to do that,” Kenji-kun extends his hand to me. He is still smiling, but he seems slightly impressed that I could carry it. He takes it off my hands and I suddenly feel so light I could fly.

Still amazed, I start to wonder what we should do now.

“It's great that we got him laying down but now what?”

“Hm. We'd probably know exactly what to do if Yosano-san was here...” Kenji-kun muses.

“Yosano-san?” I ask for clarification.

“She's the head lady in charge. She knows how to lead her team and is very dependable!” He explains. We hear a creak come from the direction of the bed.

“Are you alright?” I ask the student immediately.

“Don't worry about me. Well?” he beckons us to introduce ourselves.

“Oh, I'm Nakajima Atsushi, a first-year. This is Miyazawa Kenji-kun, he's in the same class as me.” I purposefully avoid saying which class exactly, remembering Dazai-san's strange reaction earlier.

“Nice to meet you,” Kenji-kun adds and smiles.

“How are you feeling, um..?” I smile as well. I hesitate at the end, unsure what to call him. I forgot to ask his name. He glares at me with his dark grey eyes. Sensing malice, I swallow the saliva built up in my mouth, my smile disappearing as quickly as it appeared.

“My name is Akuta-” he coughs again, “Akutagawa Ryuunosuke, third year.”

“Umm...” I gather the courage to formulate my next question. “Akutagawa-san, do you just have a cold or is it... something worse?”

His frown deepens. “It's-” Another coughing fit. “It's nothing.”

“It's definitely not "nothing". You look like you're going to cough your lungs out any minute now, Akutagawa!” I shriek, not even noticing I dropped the honorific.

“I told you to stop worrying about me!” his tone carries a warning. “I am just dealing with some respiratory problems.”

“Well, sorry for caring,” I retort sharply and turn to Kenji-kun. “You think there's any medicine? You know, something to help him breathe.” It is a rhetorical question. I take it upon myself to look through the drawers, but I find nothing. I wonder if it might be in the cupboard, but I soon find out I need a key to check.

“Looks like they locked it so that students can't just take whatever they want,” Kenji-kun comments.

“Obviously,” Akutagawa deadpans with another cough, seemingly a bit amused by my futile effort.

“I guess that means we have no choice but to find the nurse. Kenji-kun, can you look after him?” I start heading towards the staff room I have seen on my way here, but Akutagawa stops me in my tracks.

“No need,” he says and gets up from the bed. He pulls medicine from his uniform pocket, fills a glass of water and sips from it as he swallows a pill.

“Great, you have medicine with you,” I sigh in relief.

“Yeah, I was waiting. As long as I'm still coughing, I can't take it. By the way, didn't you say you don't know who the nurse is? How exactly did you plan to find her?” He does not expect an answer, he just walks back to the bed and lies down. “I'll be resting here. You can do as you please.”

“Are you sure? Wouldn't it be better if we waited with you until the nurse came back?”

“What? Too much free time on your hands? Weren't you two in the middle of doing something? Take care of your business,” he retorts. The way he tells us to go to the council meeting makes it feel like it is something that absolutely needs to be done. Despite being so sickly, there is a lot of authority in his posture and voice.

“You're right. We'll get going then. And I'll... take care of my business.”

“Good.” For a split second, it seemed like Akutagawa would crack a smile. A short-lived moment. He crawls into the bed and turns his back towards us. After a while, his breathing pattern changes. We look at him, then at each other.

“He's asleep,” I whisper.

“Yep. I think we'd better let him rest now. Sleep is the best cure after all!” he whispers back.

“Coming from you, I'd believe it,” I laugh. Before we leave, I look at Akutagawa once more. “I think the medicine must have worked. He's not coughing anymore.” I have a giddy feeling in my stomach at the realization and I'm smiling happily. Then I notice Kenji-kun staring at me intensely. His eyes are large, filled with innocence and sincerity. It's a bit creepy. “Kenji-kun? Everything okay?” He looks like he wants to say something, but does not know how.

“You two going back and forth... It's like you were in a drama! So cool!” he smiles finally. I panic when I realize what he could be implying. Akutagawa and me? Like that? Nope. No way.

“N-no, I was just saying what I thought I should say! Nothing more! Don't read too much into it!” I stammer, hoping that I just misunderstood Kenji-kun.

“I wanna try saying some cool stuff like that one day too!” Okay, he definitely meant what I thought he did.

“Just drop it,” I sigh. Kenji-kun looks confused. Maybe I misunderstood after all?

“Okay, if you say so! Alright, why don't we get to the student council room?”

“R-right.” Following his lead, we hurry out of the nurse's office. We start back on track to our original destination—The Armed Student Council.

—

Hearing them exit the room, Ryuunosuke turns and stares at the ceiling. Of course they were fooled easily. He practised pretending to be asleep for a long time, as it is the most effective way to make people leave him alone.

“Nakajima Atsushi, huh?” he whispers under his breath. It has been a while since anyone dared to worry about him and talk back to him. Normally, when that happens, he would make sure the person never does it again. But this Nakajima boy... Ryuunosuke might let him live unblemished for a bit longer.

—

“By the way, Kenji-kun...”

“Yes, what is it?” Kenji-kun responds enthusiastically, still clutching the box.

“What kind of people are in the Armed Student Council?” I ask warily. If a normal student like me joins their club of weirdos, they will chew me up and spit me out for sure. I just want to know how bad is it.

“Rather than having me try to explain, it's better for you to see for yourself. But don't worry! Everyone is really nice!” Kenji-kun assures me.

“Really?” I doubt.

“Yeah!”

Something tells me the people I'm about to meet are very different from Kenji-kun's overly optimistic description. Just imagining the members of the Armed Student Council puts me on edge.

“Here we are!” he points at the door. Above it rests a wrought iron sign with the words "Armed Student Council" engraved in gold. “I'm home~” Kenji-kun announces his entrance cheerfully as he kicks the door open. I follow him inside, wondering what manner of demonic fiends await me inside. My shoulders slump as nightmarish thoughts fill my head.

“Ah! This is awful! What a disaster!” Seated on the opposite side of a large circular desk, one student waves his hands around in a wild frenzy. “Look at this mess, Akiko-chan! Who would sell a hamburger like this?! My hands are all sticky!”

“Well, duh, Ranpo-san. What exactly did you expect? That's what you get for ordering a hamburger without the bun or the patty. That's just a salad you eat with your hands,” the girl next to him scolds.

“Sticky hands... hmm...” I hear a vaguely familiar voice. “I see. Perhaps if I apply some sort of topical neurotoxin to my hands, I could die peacefully...”

“Give it up, Osamu-kun! Remember what happened when you jumped off of the roof of the school? All you did was leave a giant you-shaped hole in the ground! And what happened after that? You popped right back up, healthy as a horse!” The boy behind the desk groaned and I realize why I know that voice.

“Dazai-san?” I peek out from behind Kenji-kun. And suddenly, all eyes are on me.

“Hey,” the boy is the first to speak. “Kenji-kun, who's that?” Realizing I have yet to introduce myself, I panic and move forward to do so. However...

“Oh, you're that boy from this morning! The one who was running late!” Dazai-san says playfully as he pats me on the shoulder. The girl turns to Dazai.

“Osamu-san, you know this kid?”

“This is Atsushi-kun. He found me in the cherry tree this morning and rescued me from the throes of death. A man of honour and love.” I know he is being melodramatic, but I cannot find the words to contradict him, so I stay silent.

“Hmm, now that I think about it, Kunikida did mention we would be getting one of those... You know... An underling,” the boy grins.

“U-underling?!” I stutter upon hearing my problematic title. I do not remember agreeing to that! Watching me panic, he tilts his head and eyes me suspiciously. But I suppose it is always like this for me. Why do I always get mixed up in things like this? Am I too much of a pushover?

“So you're not our underling?” he asks, dubious.

“I probably am,” I sigh. All of my thoughts ultimately lead me to that answer.

“Mhm, I see. So Kunikida sent you here? How very like him,” Dazai-san looks at me with a glimmer of sympathy and nods. “In any case, welcome to the club. Allow me to introduce you to everyone. You remember my name, don't you? I am Dazai Osamu, Secretary of the Armed Student Council.” He smiles. “Well, that's my title, but I don't actually do any secretarial work. Too much of a hassle.”

There are so many things I could say, (Then don't be the Secretary? Why are you even here? The students must be delighted to have a Secretary like that...) but I cannot bring myself to do so. I express all of my concerns with a sigh.

“And this is Yosano Akiko-san. She's the brave soul in charge of the Healthcare Committee.”

“Let me know if you're ever hurt,” she smiles. She is wearing the blue sailor uniform with a red ribbon around her neck and has black straight hair decorated with a golden butterfly hairpin. She would be pretty if she did not have a very dangerous glint in her magenta eyes.

“Her treatments are the best the school has to offer,” Dazai-san sings praise to his friend, “However, she does nothing to alleviate her patients' discomfort. There's never been a more painful procedure.”

As I have said. Demonic fiends.

“Because of this, the injured generally try to avoid her,” "Ranpo-san" adds.

“That being said, there is a small percentage of men who rather enjoy Akiko-san's treatments, if you know what I mean,” Dazai-san winks and I shudder. “Next we have-”

“I am the student council president, Edogawa Ranpo!” Edogawa-san loudly introduces himself. He wears a uniform hat on top of his messy black hair and a black coat is thrown over his shoulders. “Do you know what it means to be the president? It means I'm the greatest, most respected student in this whole school! And what makes me so great, you ask? That's just the way I am! No more questions!”

The room falls silent for several seconds.

“O-oh... I see. That makes sense.” Nothing about this makes sense, but I need to reply somehow.

“And I'm Miyazawa Kenji,” Kenji-kun, who was standing behind me the whole time, happily introduces himself. All I can do is stand there as I take in everything these eccentric characters have told me about themselves. “Uhm, so where should I put this box?” he asks after a moment of silence.

“Ah, my apologies,” Dazai-san smiles and looks around the room.

“How about on top of this desk?” Kenji-kun proposes and moves towards the desk.

“Whoa, hold on a minute,” Yosano-san stops him, “You're going to crush it if you do that. Let's see... Just place it on the floor over there.”

“Okay,” he nods obediently and puts the box down where Yosano-san instructed him to. The floorboards creak under its weight.

“Wh-what exactly is in there? And what does it have to do with the Armed Student Council?” I wonder.

“No idea. Ask Osamu-san or Ranpo-san, I'm sure they know,” Yosano-san shrugs.

“Uhhh~ I don't feel like explaining it. Pass.” Edogawa-san waves his hand dismissively.

“Sorry, I'm as clueless as you,” Dazai-san smiles sweetly.

“All I did was bring it here,” Kenji-kun tilts his head to the side.

“O-okay, so that means no one knows what's inside...” I sum up, wondering why am I even surprised.

Everyone gathers around the box.

“What do you think is in here, Atsushi-kun?” Dazai-san asks.

“Huh? Well...” So apparently we are doing philosophy now.

I think about it. It is a paper box. No labels, no warnings about fragile content, yet no signs of damage. It must have been handled with care. Which must have been hard considering how heavy it is. Oh, right. Its weight is an important clue. Whatever is in there, it weighs a ton. Stones? Bricks? But why would anyone send that to the student council? I have not heard any noise from it while carrying it, so it must be carefully wrapped. Or it is just the wrapping that is so heavy? In that case...

“It must be something really valuable for it to warrant such a sturdy co-”

“Personally, I think it's something dangerous. Like a bomb,” Yosano-san interrupts me. A bomb at school? I think not...

“I hope it's filled with something tasty...” Kenji-kun exclaims.

“Candy would be nice, wouldn't it?” Edogawa-san agrees.

“W-would it...?” I think both Edogawa-san and I know that candy would not be so heavy. Are we seriously guessing instead of just opening it?

“Perhaps it's filled with ancient gold coins.” Where in blazes did you get that idea, Dazai-san?

“In that case, as student council president, I claim half as my own.” That makes no sense, Edogawa-san.

“I can't imagine anything interesting would come out of that.” Yes, Yosano-san, I completely agree.

“What are you talking about? I could use them to buy a lifetime supply of candy.” I thought you were smart, Edogawa-san?

“Why stop there? You could probably buy enough for the afterlife as well.” Do not agree with him, Dazai-san.

My eyes widen as I look at Edogawa-san. I did not notice earlier because he was sitting behind the desk, but his pockets were overflowing with candy. There was a mountain of candy boxes in the corner of the room, too. Is that were their club budget goes?

“Are you eyeing my candy, Atsushi-kun?” Edogawa-san says, his eyes narrowed in suspicion and his tone a warning.

“Huh? N-no, I-” don't like sweets that much, is what I want to say, but am stopped from finishing my sentence.

“This is my candy, got it? None for you,” he grins and I am not sure if he is joking. Should I be scared instead?

“I'm okay with that,” I hold my hands up in surrender.

“You can't expect to be with the Armed Student Council for very long if you're so shocked by Ranpo-san's eating habits. This is normal,” Yosano-san chuckles in amusement. Edogawa-san pouts at the comment. The way he turns away from her reminds me of someone who turned his back on me today just like that.

“Yosano-san, that reminds me... We brought a student to the nurse's office earlier. He was having some pretty bad coughing fits,” I say and she nods, recognition clearly visible in her eyes.

“Oh, is that so? Thanks for letting me know,” she smiles and something about that expression sends a shiver down my spine. I send a little prayer that Akutagawa will be already gone when Yosano-san gets there. He might not have been the nicest person to me, but he still does not deserve to be more in pain than he already is.

“So, Atsushi-kun, what do you think? Quite the colourful cast of characters, wouldn't you say?” Dazai-san asks.

“Yeah, sure... Although, I don't know if that's exactly the word I'd use...” I laugh.

“This school's got plenty of people like this, both in the student body and the staff.” I am pretty sure that this knowing smile of Dazai-san's will haunt me in my worst nightmares. As much as he seems happy about this, I cannot relate. The thought of meeting more people like Yosano-san, Edogawa-san or Dazai-san scares me.

“There's one more member of the Armed Student Council... His name is Tanizaki-kun. Unfortunately, he's suspended at the moment,” Dazai-san once again changes the topic. Normally, I would be glad that I do not have to speak about those scary things anymore, but Dazai-san's topics just seem to get worse and worse.

“S-suspended?!”

“From what I heard, the teacher in charge of the Disciplinary Committee found him walking around the red light district with his sister. Let that be a reminder to you too, Atsushi-kun. You have to keep your eyes peeled.”

I ignore his strange warning and wonder about the strange reason for suspension.

“But if he was with his actual sister, I don't see what the problem is.” I desperately try not to think about what was the teacher doing in the red light district.

“Fufufu... One wouldn't think there is one, would they?” He chuckles, that mysterious smile making an appearance again. Uneasiness settles in my stomach.

—

Elsewhere, a single shadow stretches over the school gate as the lingering sunlight begins to fade.

“C'est le lycée de ce putain de Dazai ?” They murmur under their breath. “Tu pensais pouvoir me fuir ? Eh bien, tu vas être surpris.”

So says the shadowy figure. They don a black hat, uniform belonging to a different school. Shrouded in a menacing aura, a new transfer student, a real troublemaker, has appeared...

And they have their eyes set on their opponent, the two connected by fate.

Chapter Text

It is late afternoon. I feel like I'm watching a beast falling asleep. In the short time I spent at school, there was always this overwhelming mass of people, deafeningly loud.

However, now that the time for club activities is over and most students went home, there is just silence. I hear people talking, but their voices are hushed as if they don't want to disturb the sleeping beast. I move equally quietly, but I cannot say I prefer silence. It brings back some memories.

In the end, we did not open the box. Everyone was chatting, Dazai-san, Kenji-kun or Yosano-san always came up with a new topic. And then the time for club activities was over and we had to go, leaving the box forgotten on the floor.

I think back on the events of this afternoon. I realize that I understand the student council less and less with each moment I spend with them. In all honesty, I've been uneasy ever since they referred to me as their underling. Maybe... I picked the wrong school?

Well, I did not have a choice. This was the only school in Yokohama that had a free spot for me. Actually, the vice-principal seemed very happy to have me for some reason. In his emails at least. When I met him in person today, he did not even address me. That may be because I was late to his homeroom class and brought an obviously fake tardiness form from Dazai-san, though. Fukuzawa-sensei seems nice, even when he does not speak much. He can say a lot with a few words. I hope he is not one of these "interesting characters", as Dazai-san called the weirdos in this school. Anyway, I am looking forward to having Japanese class with him tomorrow morning.

The city melts into a blurry background and my way home is peaceful. I enjoy the number of sounds, scents and things to see. Everything is still pretty new to me. Even the word "home". Just a few weeks ago, I could not even imagine what it means.

My real parents left me in the trash as a baby. At least, that is what the headmaster of my orphanage always told me. He also told me that I am useless and should just die, so... I am not sure how much truth there is in his words. The only time I heard him speak fully truthfully was when he came to me one day and said: “Someone actually wants to adopt a brat like you. Well, it's better than waiting until you're finally eighteen. Get ready, they'll be here in an hour to meet you.” Then he threw a bunch of clothes at me and left.

That day, I was allowed to take a warm shower and wash my hair with actual shampoo. I got my waist-long hair cut, albeit messily, dressed in a simple white shirt and jeans and was allowed to meet my future parents.

They were a pair of Chinese descent in their sixties, Mr and Mrs Li. They said that they had already adopted a girl named Kyouka a couple of months ago, but she is very shy and socially isolated, so they thought that a big brother who can feel with her might help her open up and go out. I was delighted to hear that. Not only I could get out of there and have actual parents, but I would also get a little sister?

I left with them that day and they brought me to their little house in Yokohama. They owned a herb shop and lived in an apartment above it. I even got a small room of my own. An orphan's dream, really.

And now that I started school, my dream of finally having a normal life got shattered to pieces. But at least everything is normal at home. And honestly, I am grateful for anything life can give me.

“I'm home!” I announce myself along with the bell above the door that rings when I enter.

“Oh, Atsushi, welcome home,” my mother lifts her eyes from the counter and smiles. “Kyouka just left for her kendo class. Can you go help your father in the back?”

“Sure, I'll just put my bag upstairs,” I nod.

“How was school?” she shouts so that I can still hear her while running up the stairs.

“Um... yeah. It was okay,” I reply cautiously. I would hate to lie to her, but on the other hand, I do not want to make her worry. “I joined the student council. The people there are... nice.”

“Did you make some friends?”

“Or enemies?” Father adds as I enter the storage room. “Sort those two boxes, I'll take the rest.” I nod, sit down on one of the boxes, open the other one and start pulling out paper bags with different dried herbs.

“I befriended Kenji-kun from my class. He's... really optimistic.”

“That's always a good trait,” my mother nods approvingly.

“As for enemies... well...” Images of Kunikida-sensei and Fukuzawa-sensei appear in my mind. I hope they are not mad at me.

Then, I remember someone else I met today. I almost forgot about Akutagawa, but now our conversation comes back in flashes. He was quite rude, now that I think about it. I do not understand why would anyone be so mean to someone who is trying to help him. Then again, maybe he just comes off as mean because of that dangerous aura he is emanating? I have honestly never seen anyone so frightening, and trust me, I know people who caused me way more pain and suffering than Akutagawa. But there he is, making such a big impression on me that I still think about it hours later. Even as he knelt in that hallway almost coughing up blood, which I have already seen people do, he looked so powerful. Like a diamond, my mind supplies. The hardest mineral, yet so fragile.

“Well?” My father pulls me out of my thoughts.

“Nope, no one comes to mind,” I shake my head to get rid of those intrusive thoughts. I focus on the labels on the bags and sort them into their respective shelves.

“Good. Try to avoid trouble, okay?”

“Of course, dad!” I force a fake smile and if a few drops of sweat appeared on my brow, no one noticed. Looking for anything to change the topic, I read the label of the bag I'm holding. “Um, where does turmeric go?”

“Over there,” mom points.

—

The bell above the door chimes again, followed by a quiet “I'm home” I immediately recognize.

“Welcome home, Kyouka-chan!” I wave and almost drop the empty box I'm holding. When I recover and put it in its proper place, I continue: “How was kendo today?”

“Normal,” she answers. Her voice is quiet and perfectly monotone. I thought it was weird at first, but I got used to it.

—

I entered the house that was supposed to become my new home. My new parents were smiling warmly and I could not help but smile back. The shop was filled with nice scents of various herbs and spices. My parents showed me around and then led me upstairs.

The first door led to my parent's bedroom, next there was a kitchen and a bathroom. We stopped in front of the next one.

“Are you ready to meet your sister?” my mother asked and I nodded enthusiastically. She knocked, and then they both left to "give us some alone time". Instead of a "come in", the door opened. There was a girl, about a head shorter than me, with long blue hair tied in two low ponytails and dressed in a red kimono. She was looking at me with empty azure eyes and I had to resist the urge to take a step back. She does not look very friendly. Will she accept me as her brother? Will my parents send me back to the orphanage if she won't?

Despite the fear lurking in the back of my mind, I gave her a warm smile.

“Hello, I'm Nakajima Atsushi.”

“My name is Izumi Kyouka, an orphan like you. I like rabbits and tofu. I hate dogs and thunder,” she recited as if she had practised it millions of times and got bored of it. Her voice was soft and very quiet.

I was not sure what to say at first, but then, an idea popped up in my head.

“How about we go outside for a bit, Kyouka-chan?” I proposed. We can get to know each other better that way and have some fun.

“Where?”

“Huh?”

“Where are you taking me?”

“Um... anywhere you want I guess. I don't know this city at all yet. You could show me around?”

“I don't go outside unless necessary. But I have the whole map memorized.”

She spoke like a machine. Saying she was "socially isolated" was a huge understatement. I did not have to be a psychologist to see that this girl has been through so much that she tossed her emotions away to keep herself from hurting. And it was my task to change that. She needs to realize that she is safe now and can live and feel as much as she wants. She needs to find value in her life.

I smiled even brighter.

“That's good, at least we won't get lost. So, where would you want to go?”

I see surprise flash behind her eyes and cheer internally. Atsushi one, Kyouka's trauma zero.

“There are some places I want to see,” she admitted. We went downstairs.

“Mom, dad, we're going to explore the city for a bit!” I told our parents in the shop. When they saw Kyouka next to me, they looked pleasantly surprised.

“Be back for dinner,” mother smiled from behind the counter.

“Of course!”

Kyouka-chan led me around Yokohama with ease, even though it was obvious that she has never seen the places she was showing me either.

“I told you my likes and dislikes earlier. Now it's your turn,” she told me out of nowhere on our way to the next location. I recalled her introduction to me and that she said she likes tofu and rabbits.

My favourite food is an easy choice. “I like chazuke, and...” An animal I like? I remembered a cat I sometimes saw behind the bars of an orphanage window. I always slipped my hand out and it let me pet it. Very cute. “...cats.”

“And what do you hate?”

“Myself.” It was the first thing that came to my mind, I did not even realize I said it out loud until Kyouka nodded.

“Same.”

Our journey continued in silence.

—

I could not sleep. Not a very unusual occurrence in my case, but I still hate every second of this part of the night.

I lay on my right side, fold my right arm under my waist and put the left one under my head. It is comfortable. Until a few seconds later. I turn to lay on my left side instead. Nope. Not like that. Uncomfortable. I lay on my back and stare at the ceiling, wide awake. Even the blanket annoys me. When I cover myself, it is too hot. When I put it away, I am freezing. I try to do the last trick I know that sometimes helps. I fold my blanket into a roll, hug it with my arms and legs and bury my face into it.

Hmm, it would be nice to have someone to hug. I like hugging people, but no one would let me hug them. I only know Kenji-kun for a day, I cannot just hug him out of the blue. And the other people in the student co- Nope, not going to imagine that. Scary, my sleep-drunk mind argues with itself. But I still cannot fall asleep.

I hear a knock on the door, followed by a quiet “Atsu-nii?”.

“Come in, Kyouka-chan, I'm awake,” I half-whisper and quickly unroll the blanket, slightly embarrassed about doing what I did.

She slips into the room, her socked feet completely inaudible on the floor. She looks frightened. I have never seen her like this in the three weeks I lived here.

“Are you okay? What happened?” I ask.

“I... had a bad dream. I didn't want to bother mom and dad with it, though,” she says, and the way her usually emotionless voice trembles makes my heart ache.

I turn on the lamp on my night table. “Come here,” I pat a spot on my futon and she complies. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Does that help?” She asks me with her eyes wide. I see them glint with unshed tears.

“You should put everything you feel into words,” I chuckle, “otherwise an idiot like me won't get it.”

“You're right,” she nods.

I get an idea. I climb out of the futon and get a hairbrush from my wardrobe. Then, I seat myself on my heels behind Kyouka. I untie one of her low ponytails and let the hair fall freely.

“So, what was it about?” I beckon her to speak while I start carefully brushing the half of her hair.

“About my parents. Not these, but my real ones,” she starts slowly. I think that she is lucky that she remembers her real parents, but I do not say anything. Instead, I take a few locks from her forehead and start braiding it, adding more and more hair as I moved around her head. This was the nicest thing I learned in the orphanage. “They were killed exactly four years ago, on this day. Right in front of my eyes.”

Okay, maybe not so lucky after all.

“Is that what your nightmare was about?”

“Yes. I saw that day in my dream. There were two guys in black suits and sunglasses with guns, and a lady lead them. She had long grey hair and a white and purple kimono. Her whole face was painted white, she only had two black dots as eyebrows and red lines coming down from her eyes.” I shudder from her vivid description as I tie the finished braid and start a second one. “The men argued with my parents and threatened them with the guns, but then that woman stepped in. She cut both of my parents down with her sword. I was hidden, so she didn't find me. Then, she left with those men.” She paused for a moment, fighting back tears. “I always carry this dagger with me,” she pulled up her nightdress to let me see a yellow sheath tied to her thigh. “It was my mother's. And when I see that woman again,” she grips the handle of her dagger, “I'll be the one who'll cut her down.” I flinch and let go of the almost finished braid as I hear the threatening tone. I quickly catch it and tie it before it unbraids.

“It's okay, Kyouka-chan,” I pat her head comfortingly and move to sit next to her. I understand what she means between the lines. She is afraid that that woman could come for her as well. “She isn't here now, so you can sleep peacefully.”

Suddenly, Kyouka-chan turns to me and buries her face in my shoulder. I feel my shirt get wet, so I wrap my hands around her small frame and rub her back.

“Can I stay here with you tonight, Atsushi?” she mumbles quietly.

“Of course,” I nod. We get under the blanket together and as she cuddles closer, I do not hesitate to reciprocate. She falls asleep after a few minutes, I follow shortly after.

Maybe there is someone who I can hug with. I have a family now, after all.

Chapter Text

It is springtime. Cherry blossoms blow gently in the wind and the beautiful, bright morning sunlight fills the streets as the city awakens to life.

A week has passed and I am running late. Again. No surprise there, really. What does surprise me, though, are the two figures standing at the school gate. As I near the gate, one of them calls me over.

“Ah, Nakajima-kun, perfect timing.” I would think it was a sarcastic remark if I did not recognize Fukuzawa-sensei's voice. This man never jokes. Ever. “Come here,” he orders and I get a really bad feeling.

The other person is a short boy. He wears a uniform from a different school, a red blazer, purple tie, white dress shirt and green pants. He is also sporting a black choker and a hat. As foreign as all of that is, it's not the first thing I notice. My attention is caught by his striking red hair framing his face and falling just past his left shoulder.

“He is a new transfer student. Since you're in the Student Council, can you show him around?” Fukuzawa-sensei asks, but I figure I do not really have a choice.

New students would normally be shown around by the Student Council President, but anyone who knew Edogawa-san also knew that he would never do such a thing. In that case, it should be done by the Secretary, but Dazai-san is probably hanging somewhere again. This makes me realize that there are exactly three competent members in the Council, and that is me, Kenji-kun and Yosano-san. What kind of organization have I gotten myself into?! I sigh and give Fukuzawa-sensei a weak smile.

“Yes, of course,” I nod politely. My first class is Japanese with him anyway, so at least I won't have to explain my absence to another teacher. He hands me two hall passes.

“Thank you.” He goes to the school building and I am left with the new student.

“I'm Nakajima Atsushi from the Student Council. It's nice to meet you,” I speak up hesitantly, but he continues glaring at the sakura in front of the school. I follow his gaze and notice the dark figure hanging from the tree. Well, so much for a good first impression. Thank you, Dazai-san.

“Naka'ara Chuuya,” he says finally. I notice the strong accent. Is he a foreigner?

“Um... I will show you to the locker room first so that you can put away your...” I look at his hands. He is holding his schedule and a locker key in one hand and a black helmet and a bunch of leather clothes in the other. No schoolbag. “...stuff. And then I will show you around, okay?” He gives me an absent nod and when I start walking towards the entrance, he follows. He glances once more at Dazai-san when we pass him, but I notice that he does not look surprised or scared. His glare is murderous, filled with such a huge amount of hatred that I am the one who is scared.

He catches me staring. “This is... um...” I decide to play clueless. “This is normal. Please ignore him, he's not dead. Let's go, the locker room is right here.” He throws one last glare at Dazai-san, as if he wanted to stab him with his eyes, and then nods.

We change shoes and I lead him through the hallways, showing him everything he should know: classrooms, restrooms, clubrooms, nurse's office, secretariate.

“You're in class 2-M, right?”

He is a strange one. His elegant and proud posture reminds me of Ozaki-sensei, but he ruins the impression of dignity with the permanent scowl he wears on his face. He also never speaks. The only thing he said to me was his name earlier, and since then, he is just nodding along or ignoring me completely. No matter how hard I try to start a conversation, he does not say a word. He is more focused on scanning the building with his piercing blue eyes as if he tried to imprint it into his memory. He seems very cautious and on edge.

Maybe he just feels the weird vibes of this place? I shake my head. No, there is no way he could know. This school looks completely normal on the outside, despite how strange the people in it are. Maybe it's so normal it's suspicious? Admittedly, a student hanging from a tree at the entrance does not make a school look good.

Trying to fill the silence, I ramble on and on about everything I know about the school. Which is not much, seeing I have only been there for a week, but fortunately the doors are labelled so I can improvise for a bit.

“...Try not to injure yourself while you're here. The nurse, Yosano-san, does very painful treatments. At least, that's what everyone says...”

When we walk outside, Dazai-san is not there anymore. As soon as Nakahara-san notices, he seems to relax. There is even a small smile on his face when I show him our large gym. Perhaps I misjudged him? He is probably a nice person, only quiet and shy. That is a pleasant change compared to the majority of students here. Maybe we could be friends, I just have to earn his trust.

“Do you like sports?” I ask as we leave the gym because I noticed the pleased look on his face when he saw it.

“Martial arts,” he replies after a short moment of hesitation.

“That's cool! This school has a judo club, did you know? Ozaki-sensei teaches it. I wanted to join too, because my little sister goes to kendo class and it would be weird if she was stronger than me, wouldn't it? But then Kunikida-sensei threate- um, I mean, convinced me to join the Student Council. But anyway, if you just ask Ozaki-sensei, I'm sure she'll be happy to have you!”

I am not sure if I'm imagining this or not, but his expression seems a little bit friendlier than before.

On our way back to the school building, a calico cat crosses our path. It has patches of orange, dark brown and white fur and brown eyes. I immediately recognize it from stories I heard from Kenji-kun.

“Ah, this is one of the seven mysteries of our school, Souseki-chan.” The cat brushes against my leg and purrs, and I smile before I continue. “She appears and disappears, and is only friendly with a few students. It is said that when she likes you, you are very special.”

Nakahara-san crouches to pet it, and the cat climbs into his lap, curls up and starts purring very loudly. That pretty much confirms my suspicions about him being a good person. When he tries to stand up to continue our journey, she climbs up his chest and he flinches as her claws dig into his skin. He cradles her body the same way babies are carried and she settles there comfortably.

He gives me a look that is asking for help.

“Just keep it there, I guess. No one will mind,” I shrug. “I think it will be the opposite, actually. Everyone in your new class will immediately think you're cool when they see Souseki-chan. Speaking about your class, what class are they having right now? I should get you to your classroom before the first period is over, these hall passes can only do that much.”

He offers me his hip so that I can pull his schedule out of his pocket. I unfold the piece of paper and search.

“Science with Mori-sensei? Okay, this way.” He seems slightly unnerved, so I try and comfort him. “You don't have to be nervous, Mori is pretty chill. Although he's the principal, he does not care very much about teaching us. He usually just gives us worksheets and makes us study from textbooks. I heard that when a student catches his eye, he gets way more passionate, but that doesn't occur often.” He looks somewhat better when we arrive at one of the school labs.

I knock on the door and when I hear Mori-sensei's permission to enter, I open it.

“H-hello,” I stutter, since everyone in the classroom is glaring at me, “I have brought you a new transfer student, um,” I push Nakahara-san in front myself, “this is Nakahara Chuuya. Um, so... bye.” I retreat as soon as possible and shut the door. What was that all about? The tension in that classroom could be cut with a knife. I have no idea why would class 2-M which I never met glare at me so fiercely. I feel kind of bad for abandoning Nakahara-san like that, but my instincts were telling me to get out of there.

“Here are some worksheets, fill them out. I need to take care of something,” I hear Mori-sensei say and realize he is standing just behind the door. He sounds shocked. I hide behind a corner so that he thinks I already left. Honestly, I should be leaving for my own Japanese class, but I am frozen for some reason. Was it fear? Probably, yes. I am terrified. The glares of those students freaked me out already, and now I could get into trouble for eavesdropping on the principal.

Mori-sensei bolts out of the classroom and heads to his office. My curiosity overpowers my fear and I quietly follow him.

“What's the new student's name?” He asks as soon as he enters the secretariate. The entrance to his office is there.

“Nakahara Chuuya,” answers a voice I assume must belong to Mori-san, the principal's secretary.

“Mark him. He is a strong one.”

“Oh?”

“Also, that one who came to 1-A late is in the Student Council. I'm not very interested in that one, obviously, but did you mark him already?”

“You mean Nakajima Atsushi?”

“I guess.”

“Rintarou, I can be many things, but stupid isn't one of them. Of course he's marked if Yukichi-chan chose him.”

My eyes widen. Mark us? What for? I have so many questions and no answers. However, instead of thinking, I decide I have heard enough and run at maximum speed to my classroom so that no one finds out I eavesdropped on the principal. Something weird is going on in this school. And I want to find out what, considering it involves both me and my new soon-to-be friend.

—

At the end of morning class, Kunikida-sensei pulls a stack of papers out of his bag and hands them out to his students.

“Please write down your plans for what do you want to do after you graduate from our high school on this form and give it to me. During this week I will call each of you individually into my office to discuss your choice.”

An annoyed groan of the students of 3-A echoes through the classroom.

Akiko grabs her pen with blood-coloured ink and writes in her almost unreadable handwriting: "study medicine, become a surgeon, cut people open for a living"

Ranpo puts his novel aside, leaving one finger in between the pages to mark where he finished reading. He writes "I'm already world's best detective, that's enough" and continues reading.

Osamu chews at the end of his pencil. He has no idea what to write. He hopes to be dead by the end of the school year, but the probability of that happening is very low. His guardian will probably want him to work in that trading company of his, but there is no way Osamu would do that. There is a lot of boring things in this world, but the economy is by far the worst.

Class ends and everyone gives their papers to Kunikida-sensei.

“Yosano, black or blue ink! Red is used for corrections!” he scolds as he spots the usual red ink on Akiko's form.

“But you aren't going to correct this, are you?” Ranpo smiles at the tired teacher mischievously, grabs his best friend's hand and drags her out of the classroom.

Osamu quickly writes one thing that comes to his mind and hands his paper in last. Kunikida-sensei looks at it and frowns.

“Dazai! How many times do I have to tell you? Use a pen, not a pencil!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Osamu waves him off and is about to leave the classroom with his drinking bottle in hand to have lunch and electrocute himself in the lab, but Kunikida-sensei blocks his way.

“Not so fast. What is this crap? Are you mocking me?” He points at Osamu's paper, where there is "I want to be dead" scribbled in pencil over the whole page.

“Not at all, Kunikida-sensei~” Osamu smiles sweetly. “being dead is everyone's goal after all. Death is the peak of life! Each and every one of us is going to die someday, I just want to achieve that goal a bit earlier than others!”

“This isn't funny! You see, your future is very important to you, and if you don't...”

Out of the corner of his eye, Osamu sees a person dressed in a familiar uniform walk by behind the ranting Kunikida-sensei. He would not care if he did not recognize the way their hips sway as they walk.

“...Dazai? Dazai! Are you listening to me?”

“Of course, Kunikida-sensei,” he replies automatically, but his eyes are glued to that person, who freezes and turns when they hear Osamu's name.

“As I was saying.......” Kunikida-sensei's voice sounds as if it was coming from far away. Osamu wants to look away, but his amber eyes are drowning in the ocean of the blue ones. He is completely taken aback. His heart picks up speed. This is a situation he couldn't have by no means predicted.

'No way. This must be a dream. He cannot be here. He should not be here. He lives his nice normal life in Tokyo. He can finally be happy and grace the world with his beautiful smile since I'm not there to ruin his life anymore. Leave! Ignore me! Go away! I don't deserve to be in your presence, you god-like being. I caused you way too much suffering. Hate me. Detest me. But most importantly, avoid me. Please.'

—

Chuuya frowns the same way he did a few weeks ago. When he saw a news report about this school on TV and noticed Dazai in it, he decided to change schools immediately. His family lived in Yokohama anyway, there was no reason for him to stay on that snobby school in Tokyo.

Why did he follow Dazai here? To get his revenge. He singlehandedly ruined Chuuya's entire life and Chuuya wasn't the kind of person who would let it go easily.

He turns around and sees Dazai getting scolded by a teacher. How typical of him. Yet, he cannot look away. Their eyes lock and he notices some actual emotions in the ones that used to look like a dead fish's: surprise and an incredible amount of pain. He wants to laugh at that.

Did he hurt Dazai? No, he did not. But he will, soon. He wants his revenge, albeit a small one. After all the pain and humiliation Dazai put him through two years ago, he is going to make sure he drags him through hell. He just needs to wait for a good opportunity.

—

Kenji-kun and I sit in our usual place in the schoolyard. He opens his delicious-looking bento full of vegetables, grabs his chopsticks and starts shoving it into his mouth. My bento is significantly smaller, but I am glad that I get to eat lunch at all, so I enjoy it nonetheless.

Our peaceful routine is interrupted by Edogawa-san and Yosano-san, who sit down next to us. They usually eat their lunch at their own spot in a different part of the schoolyard, so I wonder what is the reason for this change.

“Osamu-san's gonna be a bit late,” Yosano-san announces, “he got caught up with Kunikida-sensei again.”

“What happened?” Kenji-kun asks through a mouthful of cucumber.

“I think it has something to do with the forms about our future career we were supposed to fill out.”

“Why does Kunikida-sensei hate Dazai-san so much anyway?” I voice a question that has already been on my mind for a few days.

“Kunikida likes rules and Osamu-san likes to break them,” Yosano-san shrugs.

“I don't think so,” Edogawa-san waves his chopsticks. “Kunikida's problem isn't that Osamu goes against the rules. He hates that he always gets away with it.”

“Dazai-san indeed does whatever he wants... but how come he never gets punished? He hangs in the schoolyard all night!” I wonder.

“No idea.” Yosano-san's voice falls into a low whisper. “We don't know him that well either. He only transferred to class A this year, he was in class M before.”

The way she says it indicates that it is somehow an important fact, but I do not know in which way.

“Class M people do things differently. Who knows what-”

“Hello, Dazai-san!”

Kenji-kun's enthusiastic greeting interrupts Edogawa-san who pouts, but Dazai-san does not answer. He stands next to us and leans his back on a tree. His mind is elsewhere, his eyes are looking into the distance. He absent-mindedly sips some brownish liquid from his (pink?) drinking bottle.

I decide that this is the right time to ask, but I don't know how to formulate my question. I don't want to sound like I don't want our senpais to sit with us, I'm just curious why.

“Yosano-san, Edogawa-san, did you need something from us?” Kenji-kun asks suddenly. Edogawa-san smiles.

“You deduced that correctly, Kenji-kun. You're starting to get better at this,” Edogawa-san praises. “I must be such an amazing role model! You're still nowhere near my level though. But I guess you can have one of these as a reward.” He offers Kenji-kun his takeout box of Chicken McNuggets but then closes it right afterwards. “Or not. Get your reward from Akiko's bento.”

“Never mind that,” Yosano-san puts her bento out of reach of Kenji-kun's greedy fingers. “I need someone who isn't me go to the Judo Club and tell them that they are going to get fewer funds next month.”

“I could do that, I wanted to visit them anyway,” I volunteer. “Why will they get less money? In case they asked...”

“Well even though judo is supposed to be a gentle martial art, they get injured a lot. And I am kind of running out of painkillers and bandages in the nurse's office, so I am going to buy new ones from their funds,” she explains.

“That's fair,” I agree. “But the bandage shortage could have a completely different reason. Isn't that right, Dazai-san?” I joke but receive no response. I get scared that I insulted Dazai-san, but when I look at him, I realize that is not the case. “Dazai-san?”

His face looks relaxed, there is even a small smile. I follow his gaze and find out what caught his attention.

Nakahara-san is sitting on a bench quite far away from others. He is holding a bento with one hand. In the other, he has a fork with a piece of meat that he is trying to get out of reach of Souseki-chan, who is seated on his lap.

“Who's that?” Yosano-san asks, apparently noticing the same thing I did.

“Nakahara Chuuya-san, second year. He just transferred here,” I give them my information.

“Dazai-san seems to be enamoured by the new boy. This is exactly how a cow and a bull would look at each other before they-” I interrupt Kenji-kun's statement with my hand.

“I think they know each other. Nakahara-san glared at Dazai-san as if he hated him when we walked by the sakura at the entrance,” I realize and everybody immediately catches on.

“Maybe they're rivals?” Yosano-san guesses.

“What if they're exes?”

“Or childhood friends?”

“You do realize I can hear you, right?” Dazai-san gives us his typical smile and we all shut up. Except for Kenji-kun, who is as bold as ever.

“So? Do you know him?”

“Yes. We were classmates in our first year of high school, in Tokyo. As for our relationship...” Dazai-san looks into his bottle and twirls the liquid inside. “We're mortal enemies.”

“You don't look at him that way, though,” Yosano-san doubts. Something unidentifiable flashes over Dazai-san's face and he takes a significantly bigger swig from his bottle.

“No, we hate each other. We fought all the time.” His voice is filled with sorrow.

“You said you were classmates, but aren't you one year higher?” Edogawa-san questions.

“He may be short and quiet, but don't be fooled. He's a violent delinquent. He got suspended for it so often that he had to repeat a year.” Dazai-san's tone does not sound like a warning at all. But then he gets serious as he sighs and quietly says: “I wish he stayed in Tokyo.”

For a moment, our group just watches Nakahara-san eat. His movements are so graceful, he does not look like a delinquent at all. If I had to guess, I would think he is a dancer. I know he did mention he was a martial artist, but I just can't imagine him doing anything violent. He would fit better behind a blank canvas with a brush in hand rather than into a wild brawl in the grass.

“Hey, Osamu-san, can I have a drink from you? I forgot my drinking bottle in the classroom,” Yosano-san reaches for Dazai-san's bottle, but he grabs it before she can.

“No.”

“Why not? I'm just thirsty!” She protests.

“What is in that bottle, Osamu-kun?” Edogawa-san asks suspiciously. Before he could get an answer, Kenji-kun pries the bottle out of Dazai-san's fingers and sniffs it.

“It's alcohol!” He gasps and hands it to Yosano-san, who turns away in disgust.

“Dazai-san, you can't drink alcohol at school!” I warn him.

To add to my dismay, Dazai-san locks his eyes with mine and drinks what was left in the bottle all at once.

“I'll need it to deal with Chibi over there,” he waves his hand in Nakahara-san's direction. “See? He's drinking too.”

“He has a glass of wine in his bento,” Edogawa-san confirms after he puts his glasses on. And truly, Nakahara-san is holding a glass with a red liquid now. He seems to be thoroughly enjoying it, compared to Dazai-san, who looks as if whatever he was drinking were some hard-to-swallow pills.

“There is a difference between wine and whiskey, Osamu-san,” Yosano-san comments.

“There is also a difference between a glass and a bottle,” Edogawa-san adds.

“Whatever,” Dazai-san waves them off, “Leave me alone.”

The atmosphere is starting to get uncomfortable. Fortunately, I'm not the only one who feels it.

“Atsushi-san, we should go,” Kenji-kun grabs my upper arm and I get up, grateful for his sunny smile that dissolves some of the tension. “We need to change into our gym clothes, you know Ozaki-sensei doesn't like it when we're late.”

“Yeah, you're right. See you in the afternoon, guys!” I give the trio a quick wave and run off with Kenji-kun.

“That was... not nice,” he concludes once we enter the school building. I couldn't have said it better.

“I hope they won't get in a fight. That could get really bad really fast,” I worry. My mind helpfully supplies me with images of what a war between Edogawa-san and Dazai-san would look like. Yes. Really bad.

“I'm more worried about Dazai-san. He looked so upset... Isn't this that kind of situation when city people go to therapy or something like that?”

I think he might be on to something.

“I don't think Dazai-san would willingly visit a therapist,” I shake my head. “Still, we should at least tell a teacher.”

“I would go to Kunikida-sensei. He asked you to spy on Dazai-san anyway, didn't he?”

“Oh, right.” I forgot about that. “He doesn't feel like the kind of person I'd ask for help though. He's always so angry, and I think he hates me.”

“That's because he thinks you're one of Dazai-san's followers. Otherwise, he is a really strict, organized and reliable person.” His usually bright smile makes a return. “You've seen that in math class, right? When Dazai-san isn't involved, he's a good guy.”

I think back to how Kunikida-sensei acts in math class, and realize I might have been too harsh on him. But hey, first impressions are important, and his wasn't the best. I decide that for once, I can try and trust Kenji-kun's opinion, even though he sees good in everybody.

“Okay, I'll believe you,” I smile. “What's the deal with those-” I paint air quotes with my fingers “-followers Dazai-san supposedly has anyway? I've never noticed anything like that.”

“I'm not so sure myself,” Kenji-kun shrugs. “I've only heard stories from Yosano-san. It happened last year when Dazai-san entered this school. He was in 2-M. And you know how he is really smart and basically immortal, right? Well, it made a huge impression on his classmates and his kouhais in 1-M. He was called the Demon Prodigy of Class M, and everyone either respected or feared him. And obviously, he had many followers, who worshipped him like some kind of god. Yosano-san said that class M was always full of mean people, but Dazai-san's influence made it a hundred times worse.”

It was really hard for me to believe this story. Sure, Dazai-san was mysterious, but he didn't seem... evil. To me, at least. To be honest, I would be more scared of Akutagawa than Dazai-san.

“But he isn't like that anymore, right? What happened? Why did he transfer to another class?”

“No one knows. Rumour has it that he just came to Fukuzawa-sensei and asked to be transferred, and Fukuzawa agreed, but I think that's only because he knew he'll have Kunikida-sensei as his homeroom teacher. Fukuzawa is quite busy as the vice-principal, so he relies on Kunikida-sensei with all the important things, like supervising the Armed Student Council, which they immediately made Dazai-san part of to have him under control.”

“And what about his followers?”

“They stopped all of a sudden. This is only an assumption, but it was Edogawa-san who said it so it's probably correct. He thinks that Kunikida-sensei tortured the fanatic Dazai stans with math drills until they understood that they have to keep their distance. They still admire Dazai-san, but they want to avoid Kunikida.”

“Oh. I see. And Kunikida is afraid I'm one of those?”

“It seems so. You don't have to worry about it though! I will testify that you're no Dazai stan in case he wanted to give you extra homework!”

This statement makes me laugh in relief.

“I'm counting on you, Kenji-kun. Thank you.”

Chapter Text

It is lunch break. Hallways are filled with chattering students heading to the cafeteria or the courtyard. I can hear happy voices and see happy faces. The atmosphere is very pleasant, despite my current situation.

I look at Kenji-kun and he nods and smiles with reassurance. I lift my fist and knock at the door of Kunikida-sensei's office three times, the first knock being just light and the other two gradually stronger, as the etiquette prescribes. I try my best not to do anything that would make Kunikida angry at me.

He opens the door and quickly masks the surprise on his face.

“Can I help you?”

I take a deep breath to calm down.

“I need to talk to you about Dazai,” I say, purposely omitting the honorific to avoid being seen as a Dazai follower.

“And you?” he turns to Kenji-kun.

“I'm his moral support!”

Kunikida-sensei adjusts his glasses as if Kenji-kun's smile blinded him.

“Alright, come in,” he sighs and returns to his desk. “Take a seat and tell me what's going on.”

I don't know what kind of furniture I expected Kunikida-sensei to have in his office, but this isn't it. He sits on a very simple wooden chair with a desk in front and a window behind his back. Kenji-kun and I sit on the other side of the desk on the same chairs. The walls are covered by bookshelves from floor to ceiling, full of the exact same notebooks as Kunikida-sensei always carries on him. There are hundreds of those, ordered neatly, presumably by date. Everything is made from honey-coloured wood, which makes the room feel warm and welcoming, even though the chairs are very uncomfortable and by far not "ideal".

“We think Dazai-san has a problem. A mental problem,” I correct myself swiftly to avoid a misunderstanding. “He seems really upset about something. Or someone. But he doesn't want to talk about it, not even with his friends.”

“Who is this "someone" and why do you think Dazai has a problem with them? You're being pretty vague,” Kunikida-sensei asks. I sense that Kenji-kun is going to tell him, so I speak up before it could happen.

“I don't want to cause anyone trouble.”

Kenji-kun looks at me in surprise. His innocent honesty is truly admirable, but I want to be cautious around Kunikida. He hasn't given me a reason to trust him yet.

“Look,” Kunikida-sensei nods, “I promise that whatever you tell me will stay between the three of us, and I'll let you know before I do anything about this so that you can stop me. Is that okay with you?”

Kenji-kun's wide smiley eyes are telling me to accept the offer, and I feel that Kunikida-sensei genuinely wants the best for Dazai-san.

“Yes. The person is Nakahara Chuuya-san from class 2-M.”

“The transfer student?”

“Dazai-san said that they used to be classmates as first-years in Tokyo and that they're mortal enemies.”

“He didn't look at him that way though,” Kenji-kun adds. “To me, it looked like he really cares about him.”

“That's right,” I confirm, “but Nakahara-san glared at him really nastily. You could feel the fierce hatred radiating from him over the whole schoolyard.”

“I could talk to him about it, but I don't know if he'll tell me anything,” Kunikida-sensei sighs.

“That doesn't sound like a good idea,” Kenji-kun states suddenly. “Dazai-san and Nakahara-san have a history together. It's like in a drama. Maybe we should sit back and see how this episode ends? Without meddling with their story? When bulls fight, you shouldn't get between them either.”

He has a point, though his similes confuse me.

“Kenji-kun is right. Direct confrontation doesn't seem like the best solution here.”

“I see. How about I ask Ozaki-sensei about this, then? She's Nakahara's homeroom teacher, she might know something. I will tell her not to to keep it a secret, of course.”

“That sounds good,” I agree.

“Anything else you want to tell me?” Kunikida-sensei asks, and even though I sort of trust him now, I still feel uncomfortable telling anyone about this thing. I look at Kenji-kun, whose smile wavers, but he says it. Bless his brave soul.

“Dazai-san was drinking alcohol.”

“Yes, I knew about that.”

“Really?” Kenji-kun and I gasp in surprise.

“Of course. I'm neither blind nor stupid. I talked about it with his guardian, and we agreed that there is nothing we can do about it. He isn't dangerous and it doesn't affect his grades, so it's fine. Besides, it's not like we could stop him even if we tried,” he sighs and knowing Dazai-san, I understand what he means.

Kenji-kun looks at the clock.

“We have to head back to class. Thank you for everything, Kunikida-sensei.”

We both get up and bow.

“Thank you very much,” I smile.

“You're welcome.”

We rush to the gym to get changed, ready to be yelled at for almost being late.

—

“Atsushi-san, you're not coming to the council room today?” Kenji-kun wonders.

“I'm running that errand for Yosano-san. You know, that with the judo club,” I explain with an apologetic smile.

“Okay! I'll see you tomorrow in class then!” He waves at me as he leaves the classroom.

“Yes, see you!” I wave back and head for the gym.

On my way, I spot a familiar redhead in a matching uniform.

“Nakahara-san!” I run a bit so I can walk side by side with him. “Where are you headed?”

He points at the gym.

“To the judo club practice? Me too! Does that mean you've been accepted? Or are you just going to take a look?”

He doesn't reply for a moment and I realize that I forgot to give him a yes-or-no question and forced him to speak.

“Just watch,” he says finally. “But Kouyou-ane-san accepted me.”

“Oh, I see. Congratulations!” I smile and we continue walking.

“And you?” he asks after a few moments of silence.

“I'm running an errand for the Student Council,” I explain and he nods.

Neither of us speaks for the rest of the way. It's slightly awkward, but it's really hard to have a conversation with Nakahara-san. I thought Fukuzawa-sensei was a man of few words, but Nakahara-san is on a whole new level of quiet.

“Um... I'll let you enter first.” Nakahara-san gives me a questioning look. “So that you can meet your new clubmates normally, without an outsider supervising.”

He nods and I could swear I saw him flash a tiny smile at me before he enters the gym. He leaves the door half-opened.

I shouldn't look. But I need to know what kind of person the club president is. I just gave Nakahara-san space to make friends without supervision, and now I decide to watch him? That would be low. But I have to talk to the president, I want to be prepared. Alright then, just a little bit.

As soon as Nakahara-san enters, a clap accompanied by a loud “Mate!” command echoes through the room. All the club members (which is precisely two people right now) freeze on the spot and stop exercising.

A boy that can't be much older than me approaches Nakahara-san. He has spiky rusty red hair and a bandaid over his nose.

“Y-you're the new member, Nakahara Chuuya-san, right?” I notice a deep blush on his cheeks. “I'm Tachihara Michizou, the club president. We're.. um... in the same class too.” He fumbles with his orange-green belt. “Come with me! We have some extra clothes you can borrow. I'll teach you the basics before the rest of the club arrives!”

Nakahara-san shakes his head and sits down on the mats, leaning his back against a wall.

“Oh, you want to take a look at us first,” Tachihara-san understands and Nakahara-san nods. “Yeah, that's fine too!” He turned to his clubmates. “Alright, guys, we'll continue with stretching. Hajime!”

Tachihara-san seems way more energetic than before. He is probably excited about a new member. All in all, he looks like a nice person, so everything should work smoothly.

“These are Suezo and Otama, by the way. Ane-san teaches us new things on Wednesdays, and we practice what she taught us on the other days. There are only eight members, including you, so Ane-san can teach all of us individually. You don't have to come to practice every day, only Wednesday lessons are obligatory. That's why there aren't many people here now. Okada is also in the Baseball Club, Outa has kendo class, and Higuchi and Gin are... god knows where. I come here every day to help everyone with practice, so if you need anything, feel free to ask me anytime,” he explained. I decided to interrupt now, Nakahara-san didn't seem like the type who would ask questions anyway.

“Um, excuse me? I'm from the Student Council.”

Tachihara's expression changes into an annoyed scowl as soon as he spots me.

“Mate,” he stops his clubmates. “What do you want?”

“I'm supposed to tell you that your budget will be a bit lower next month.”

“What? We need our money! Washing these kimonos is expensive, you know?”

“So are bandages and painkillers,” I object, which angers him even more. He walks up to me, posture arrogant and intimidating. The only thing that keeps me calm is the fact that I could probably outrun him.

“Who decided this?” he smirks. “I'm going to kick their ass personally. And yours too, while I'm at it.”

What should I say? The reason why Yosano-san didn't come here herself was that she, as the head of healthcare, could be accused of stealing the money for herself. However, this was a way bigger problem. I didn't want anyone to be beaten up by these guys. What should I do? Take the blame myself? Who is in charge of finances anyway? Sure, Yosano-san did most of the council's work, but that was only because Kenji-kun and I were new, and the remaining members were either lazy or suspended. But, if I'm not wrong, the one who should be overseeing the budget is... Oh, that's it! There is a person whose name I can say that has a big chance of not getting beaten up, especially since this is a student from class M who already went to this school last year.

“It was Dazai-san who decided this. You wouldn't hurt him, would you?” I hope so.

“Dazai? Don't make me laugh,” he smirks cockily and turns to the boys behind him. “I would never follow anyone with a flat ass like him. It there's nothing to look at, then what's the point?” They laugh, but I feel it's out of fear rather than support of his opinion. “Deal with the small fry, I'll call the others and we'll go after Dazai together,” he orders and walks away to get his phone.

I take a step back, preparing to run. The yellow and white belts may indicate that they are on a low level in judo, but they are still better than me. They raise their fists, ready to strike.

Their hit never lands. I see a flash of red and green. I need a moment to realize what happened. 

Nakahara-san saved me.

He kicked their legs from under them. Then, he pulls back a bit and kicks one of them into the chest, sending him to the floor. The other guy turns after him, surprised, and Nakahara-san kicks him to the ground as well. 

One hand slips out of his pocket and beckons me to run.

“Go tell Ane-san,” he whispers to me quickly before turning back to face his two opponents and a shocked Tachihara. I was shocked as well, but my instincts took over and made my legs carry me away.

I need to find Ozaki-sensei.

—

Doppo enters the common room for teachers and immediately finds the person he was looking for. Her distinct pink kimono and red hair are hard to miss.

“Ozaki-san, can I have a moment of your time, please?” He speaks up and she puts down her cup of tea. Other teachers stare since it's very rare for him to talk to anyone else except Yukichi. He always regards the other teachers with a certain amount of hostility.

“Is there a problem, Kunikida-san?”

“Not yet,” he says and gestures for her to come outside with him. She invites him into her office. It is very different from his own, with plush wine red armchairs and a small tea table in the centre. Her things are hidden in elegant cupboards at the flower-decorated walls. They both take a seat and he politely declines her offered tea. 

“So, what is this about?” she demands.

“You know that every time I have a problem, it's is still with the same student: Dazai,” he sighs.

“Ah, the Demon Prodigy. What does that have to do with me?”

“Two first-years have warned me that he has a difficult relationship with one of your students, Nakahara.”

“So you heard about it too. Chuuya-kun told me about it when he got accepted here. What did those children tell you?”

“They said that Dazai didn't want to talk much about it, but he did say that they used to be classmates and that they're mortal enemies.”

“That is what Chuuya-kun told me as well, so we can assume that it is true. That could end up very badly, considering Osamu-kun's history in bullying students.”

“And teachers,” Doppo adds with a sigh.

“Chuuya-kun has a colourful history as well. And by 'colourful', I mean blood red,” she warns.

“Violent tendencies?” He asks with worry. This is turning out to be more troublesome than expected.

“Unfortunately.”

“Well, aren't they the perfect couple for ruining teachers' peace...”

“Indeed. What do we do about it?“

”I'm glad we agree on that, but we need more information. Sadly, Dazai isn't very sharing. Do you think I could talk to Nakahara?”

“No. I doubt you could get more out of him than I already did. Oh, but I remember one more thing he said: that he transferred to this school only because of Osamu-kun.”

Doppo's fists tightened in his lap.

“Do you think he's...”

“He's not like those crazy followers last year,” she denies that thought before Doppo could even finish it. “But that doesn't seem like something one would do for an enemy.”

“My informants did mention that Dazai looked at Nakahara with care rather than hate.“

”You were right, we do need more information. We have to find out why do they act like they hate each other.“

”Should we tell other teachers?“

”It can stay between the two of us for now.“

Rushed knocking on the door interrupts their conversation. As soon as Kouyou allows them to enter, the door slams open.

”Ozaki-sensei, I need your help!“ Atsushi says in one go, slightly out of breath. He appears to be in a state of shock and panic.

”Nakajima? What happened?“ Doppo responds immediately, worried about his student.

”I went to the Judo Club for a Council matter, but now Tachihara and his friends want to beat me and Dazai-san up! Nakahara-san is holding them back for now, but...“

Kouyou exchanges a look with Doppo. Chuuya protecting Osamu?

”I will take care of it. Stay here with Kunikida-sensei and have a cup of tea, it will help you to calm down,“ she stands up, grabbing her parasol.

”Thank you,“ Atsushi bows. She leaves and he sits down, abiding by her advice and pouring himself a cup of tea. He tastes it, breathes deeply and closes his eyes.

—

After I calm down a bit, I realize that I'm not alone in the office. It takes me another full minute of sipping the delicious camomille tea to figure out why is Kunikida-sensei here.

“Um... did you and Ozaki-sensei talk about... that?” I speak up into the silence. If they did talk about Dazai-san and Nakahara-san, I want to know what conclusion they came to.

“Yes. We decided to pay closer attention to them, but we won't take any action yet. We have too little information. I'm leaving it to you, Miyazawa, Yosano and Edogawa to find out more. You are the closest people to him, try to push him a little. He needs to learn to be more open anyway,” Kunikida-sensei summarizes.

“You also mentioned knowing Dazai-san's guardian, right? Could you ask them as well?” I recall.

Kunikida shakes his head.

“Dazai's current guardian adopted him only a month before he entered his school, and he doesn't know anything about his past. He won't help us here. I believe it would be best for all of us if he never found out.”

I have a feeling that Dazai-san's guardian might be the same as Dazai-san, if not worse. I pray that I will never have to face him, seeing as even Kunikida-sensei is trying to avoid him.

“I see.”

Kunikida-sensei looks on his watch.

“Head home for today, Nakajima. Leave the rest to us and think about how you'll get information out of Dazai, got it?”

That is surprisingly kind of him. I stand up and bow.

“Yes. Thanks again, Kunikida-sensei. Please give my thanks to Ozaki-sensei as well.”

“I will. See you tomorrow.”

“Goodbye!”

I am curious about how the conflict in the Judo Club ended, but I figure I can find out later. Besides, now that I'm out of the picture, this is only a matter of the Judo Club and their advisor, so there is no reason for me to stick my nose in there ever again.

Chapter Text

It is two years ago. We are a city away, in Tokyo. Let us hear a story of a boy who had a dark life, and when he finally found a light, he ran away from it so that it can shine forever.

Osamu hated high school from the first day he entered it. It may have been the most prestigious private school in Japan, but that title only meant that snobs from the whole country gathered their brats here to pay for their good grades. Osamu did not need to bribe his teachers to have perfect grades. By the time the first week ended, his scores were on top of the class. His father and mother back home were surely proud of him, but that was the last thing he cared about. The other students started to pick on him. It started with little jokes and escalated to punches. Of course, the teachers could not tell them anything, let alone punish them. They were paying customers, after all. He started wearing bandages to show he was injured and maybe stop them from another attack, but mostly to hide the bruises.

That was also when he first attempted suicide. It was unexpected, even for him. He was on a bridge, looking at the calm water of the Arakawa River. He felt like all of his problems would flow away if he put them into the river. But that was not possible. Or was it?

On a sudden instinct, he climbed over the railing and let himself fall. The wind ruffled his hair and licked his cheeks before his body dove back-first into the cold water. All of his senses filled with a blue-grey haze. His nose and mouth filled with water and his lungs started desperately gasping for air. His mind was going numb and he closed his eyes in pleasure. Now, he will become one with this river and have peace.

However, that was not the case. He found himself washed out on the riverside, reflexively coughing out water. He failed. Wet, cold and disappointed, he returned to his empty apartment. He lived here by himself because if he stayed in his parent's house, the way to school would take several hours. The only company he had here was his neighbour Odasaku, who helped him through a lot of the bullying.

He did not even bother to shower or eat, he just dried himself with a towel and went to sleep.

Next day, Osamu noticed that there is a new student in his class. The boy sat next to him and looked really sad and lost, even more than Osamu did. He had red hair framing his pretty face and Osamu was sure that he would have a beautiful smile. He looked at his table to see what tools he has at his disposal and grabbed a plastic ruler.

He poked the boy in his shoulder and received an annoyed glare in response. He flashed him a mischievous smile and reflected the sunrays with his ruler onto the blackboard. The teacher did not notice at first, so he continued to move it all over the place, including the teacher's large body. Then, he flashed it quickly into the teacher's eyes and hid it.

The teacher looked very angry, but, as always, she could not say anything. She continued teaching and when Osamu looked at the boy, he felt like he was the one blinded by the sun instead. His sky blue eyes shone with amusement and his entire face lit up with a smile. Osamu was stunned and stared directly into that personified sun, no matter how much it could damage his retinas. He wanted to see this smile forever. And if the boy will not smile on his own, then he has to make him.

He leaned closer and whispered:

“Name's Dazai Osamu.”

“Chuuya Naka'ara.”

Osamu notices his very strange accent, which would explain why even though he had Asian facial features and name, his eyes and hair looked like a foreigner's.

“You're not from around here, are you?”

He shook his head.

“But you speak Japanese, right?”

He showed a small space between his thumb and index finger.

“Just a little?”

A nod.

A new teacher entered the classroom, switching with the previous one.

“I have an idea. Hold on,” Osamu told Chuuya and made his way towards the teacher's desk. “Sakaguchi-sensei? Chuuya-kun does not understand Japanese well, can I move my chair to his desk and help him?”

Luckily, Sakaguchi-sensei could not see through his plans covered by fake smiles as well as Odasaku could.

“Yes, go ahead.”

Next class started as soon as his chair was on its new place, so close to Chuuya that their thighs almost touched, and Osamu was hyper-aware of that.

Chuuya started drawing into his notebook and gestured to Osamu to watch. He drew a fish with crosses instead of eyes and three vertical waves above it.

“A stinky fish?” Osamu guessed and Chuuya nodded. He added '= Dazai' in roman alphabet next to it. “I smell like a dead fish?” Dazai understood with a mock-offended gasp and Chuuya confirmed. “Well sorry about that. I jumped into a river yesterday.”

When Chuuya gave him a confused look, he drew an explanatory illustration into his notebook.

“Why?” Chuuya asked.

“Because my life sucks,” Osamu answered.

“No,” Chuuya shook his head.

“Yes, it does. My parents moved me into an ugly apartment in this city as soon as I started going to school. I only go home during summer breaks, and even then I barely see them. They don't care about me at all, only about the results I bring them.” He accompanied his story with little sketches to explain some words and Chuuya nodded along in understanding.

Then, he drew a picture story of his own. He started with his own head, framed in a square. He continued with a line up and then left and right. At one end, he added a picture of a woman and a man on the other. It was a family tree. Osamu froze when Chuuya drew crosses above both of his parents.

“Your parents are dead?” A nod in response.

Chuuya drew a line to the side from his mother and drew a man.

“Your uncle?” Another nod.

Next to the man, a plus and another man. Then, an arrow from Chuuya's portrait to his uncle. He added names to the faces and drew a French flag above his parents and a Japanese flag above his uncle.

“So you used to live with your parents in...” Dazai squints at the flag, “...France? And then you moved to Japan to your uncle and his boyfriend after they died. But your uncle and his boyfriend are both French too, right? Why would they live in Japan?”

“They are very...” Chuuya paused, looking for a word, “...free?”

“You mean "bohemian"?” Osamu asked and Chuuya looked at him, confused. Osamu pulled out his phone and typed the word into Google Translate, and showed Chuuya the French translation. He shrugged and then nodded in resignation.

“I could help you with Japanese if you want,” Osamu proposed, hoping that this way he will be able to spend more time with the cute boy. A wave of happiness overflows him when he sees him nod.

However, like all nice things in Osamu's life, his relationship with Chuuya soon turned the wrong way.

—

I try and fail to keep my eyes open. Basics of chemistry aren't particularly interesting. Or maybe they could be if Mori-sensei actually taught us. Instead, he made us figure it out ourselves from our textbook, which is probably older than me. The texts and explanations were hard to understand and I have the feeling that I am nowhere as good at the nomenclature of inorganic substances as I should be for the upcoming end-of-term exams. Proof of that is the empty worksheet that Mori-sensei gave us at the beginning of the lesson.

I turn my head to see how Kenji-kun is doing. He is using his textbook as a pillow, snoring softly with a content look on his face. From that, I can conclude that he is either done with his worksheet or hasn't even started yet. Either way, I should wake him up. If the latter is the case, then he'll still have some time to fill it out. If it's the former, then good for me because I can copy it. 

I poke him with the end of my pen. He blinks his eyes open and looks at me in confusion when I put my index finger on my lips. Class is still in progress, I have to avoid him starting to talk. Instead, I show him my empty worksheet and mouth 'help'. His eyes light up in understanding and he hands me his worksheet, which, to my surprise, is already done. I quickly read through it. Most of the answers seem correct, so I copy them and return his sheet along with a piece of paper. He looks at it, smiles, writes on it and gives it back. I read it. Under my 'You understand all this?' is scribbled in his kindergartner-like script: 'It's all fertilizer ingredients. My dad taught me.'

Ah, right. Kenji-kun's family owns a farm, and he spent his whole life working there. No wonder he's so good at biology and chemistry. However, on the other hand, his Japanese and English aren't the best. As for maths, both of us are failing there.

'Can you explain it to me during lunch break?' I write. When he returns the paper with his answer, there is another sheet under it. I recognize the familiar format of a Council Assistance Request form. In front of the council room, there is a pinboard where students can pin these forms to request help from a student council member. And our duty is to help them. Surprisingly, even Edogawa-san and Dazai-san participate in fulfilling these tasks, although Dazai-san does so sparingly. Yosano-san is too busy with the other paperwork the council is tasked with, so she does other things as long as there isn't a medicine-related request. Edogawa-san handles the tasks that require his extraordinary intellect, which all students, as well as the council members, hold in high regard. It must be nice, passing all classes with excellent results while reading novels all day...

This also meant that the remaining requests were handled by Kenji-kun, the currently still suspended Tanizaki-kun, and me. Contrary to his habit of sleeping in class, Kenji-kun was a hard worker and handled the majority of requests himself. In the time I needed for one task, he could do two or three. As to how he does that, I have no idea.

'Will you help me with this?' The message from Kenji-kun says. I take a closer look at the form. It's from the gardening club. They have a delivery of tools and plants planned for lunch break and needed help unloading everything. The gardening club is our most regular customer, and Kenji-kun is basically its third member, seeing how often he helps out there. It's because Lucy-chan and Louisa-chan, the only two members, have trouble with all the heavy lifting that gardening involved.

'Sure,' I write and smile at Kenji-kun as I hand him my response. 

The bell sounds and we start stuffing all the things from our desks into our bags as Mori-sensei collects the worksheets.

“You see, Atsushi-san,“ Kenji-kun says as he straightens up and grabs his bag, “the delivery for the gardening club is big and lunch break is short, so I thought we could use an extra pair of hands.”

“No problem,” I smile and we run out of the classroom because every minute we save for unloading is good, “besides, I don't think we've ever worked on a request together! It will be fun!”

“They said to meet them at their garden,” he points out when he notices me heading to the school gate. The garden was in the back of the schoolyard, right at the fence behind the gymnasium.

Louisa-chan welcomes us with a shy wave while Lucy-chan discusses something with the delivery man.

“Hello, Louisa-chan, Lucy-chan!” Kenji-kun greets enthusiastically and I wave.

“Th-thank you for coming,” Louisa-chan says quietly and bows.

“It's nothing, we're glad to help,” I smile and notice Lucy-chan staring at me, a bit of red tinting her cheeks.

“What is this guy doing here?” She asks Kenji-kun but immediately continues, not waiting for an answer. “Louisa thought that we could just throw the boxes over the fence instead of carrying them all the way from the gate. It'll be faster this way,” she explains but keeps only looking at Kenji-kun.

“Okay!” We both agree. I put one leg on the fence and climb over it effortlessly, earning surprised gasps from the girls.

“Wow, Atsushi-san, so cool!“ Kenji-kun gasps as well.

“I have to do this a lot when I'm running late,” I grin and hand them the first box from the delivery man. While Lucy-chan and Louisa-chan need to carry one box together, Kenji-kun always waits until three boxes pile up in his arms before taking them away.

“Don't worry about sorting, Louisa, just memorize where we put which box and we'll deal with it in the afternoon.”

It will never be weird to me that Louisa-chan and Lucy-chan address each other without honorifics even though they aren't friends. I know that it's normal for foreigners like them, but I can't help but be grateful that they don't talk to me like that. I would die of embarrassment.

Come to think of it, there is quite a lot of foreigners in this school. I've never really thought about it before, but aside from these two girls, there is Fitzgerald-sensei, a group of IT-nerd Russians in 3-M, this guy in class 2-M who lives in Kenji-kun's village, that tall quiet guy from 2-A I had to save from the pool once because the people from the swimming club thought he had drowned, my very loud ginger classmate who has great aim when throwing erasers at teachers and a lot of other people that I randomly pass in the hallways or see at lunch.

“That would be all, thank you for your help, Miyazawa-san, Nakajima-san,” Louisa-chan bows again after I climb the fence back. Lucy-chan gestures for me to follow her to the flowerbed. She picks up a white carnation and gives it to me.

“I-it's not like I like you or anything, just... thanks.” She looks away, blushing.

“Thank you!” I smile at her and take the flower.

“Atsushi-san! We should go. Lunch break is almost over and I still want to eat!” Kenji-kun calls me and I nod. 

“Will you be alright by yourself now, girls?” I ask just to make sure.

“We never needed you here in the first place,” Lucy-chan affirms and Louisa-chan nods shyly, so we both give them a wave and leave.

“Atsushi-san?” Kenji-kun asks tentatively after a while as if testing the waters.

“Hm?”

“I think Lucy-chan likes you.” 

His statement startles me for a second.

“I like her too! I'm glad we're friends!” I smile and he reciprocates it, somehow looking worried and relieved at the same time.

—

As we eat at our usual spot in the courtyard, I keep staring at the flower from Lucy-chan. It reminds me that there is someone I want to thank, too. I just never got the chance to. 

I look around and easily spot the person on my mind. Nakahara-san isn't sitting on the faraway bench under sakuras anymore. Instead, he is seated at one of the big picnic tables in the centre of the yard. The reason why I do not dare to approach him and thank him for saving me from Tachihara is that Tachihara himself is sitting right next to him, along with a few other people from their class. It seems that Ozaki-sensei solved the Judo Club incident very well. Nakahara-san is smiling and occasionally lets out a small laugh, he even joins the conversation from time to time. I'm glad he's found himself some friends, and even though I'm a bit worried because Tachihara didn't exactly hit me as a friendly person, I decide that it's none of my business.

“Stop staring at Nakahara-san, or I'll start to think you take after Dazai-san too much.”

“What? Oh, sorry,” I laugh.

—

“Welcome home, Atsushi! How was your... oh, where did you get that flower?” My very observant mother notices the item in my hand as soon as I set foot into the house, despite my efforts to hide it. “Is it from a girl?”

“How did you know?” I wonder.

“Do you know what does a white carnation mean?” She asks and I shake my head because I really don't.

“Well, maybe you should look it up,” she smiles mysteriously.

Chapter Text

It is early afternoon and I'm lonely. I'm sitting in an empty classroom, everyone has left already. It takes me longer to pack than usual. Whenever I'm alone, there's always this feeling of sadness that slows down the time around me, stretching the loneliness into infinity.

Kenji-kun had to skip club activities for today and run home early. I'm not sure what the reason is. He said something about hungry yellow bugs and their potato field being in grave danger, but I didn't understand the details.

I am about to pick up my bag and leave the classroom when...

“Nakajima!”

I recognize Kunikida-sensei's voice coming from the hallway.

“Yes?” I turn towards him, forming a polite smile. He's standing in front of the door, a step away from entering the classroom.

“Come with me to my office,” he gestures for me to follow him. Worries start gathering in my mind immediately.

What does he want from me? What is this about? Am I in trouble? Or is Dazai-san in trouble again? Is this a Council matter? Does he want to talk to me about my grades in maths? Because I'm not gonna lie, they're not exactly the best. I don't have to be good at maths to know that single-digit scores are really bad.

I hide my doubts and fears and get up.

“Of course, Kunikida-sensei.”

He seems calm so far, that is a good sign. However, I stay on guard. Despite how earnest he may look, Kunikida-sensei is actually unpredictable and hard to read sometimes. He has this fully neutral facial expression, under which he could be furious but also overjoyed. One can't tell.

He enters his office and I wait at the door. He returns shortly with a tall stack of thick folders filled with papers.

“Put them back into the archive room. It's that tiny room connected to the student council room. You're heading there anyway, right?”

“Ah, yes,” I nod and take the load.

“Thank you.”

It is not too heavy, so I head out as Kunikida-sensei disappears in his office. The student council room is not that far. I can make it just fine, but I have to be care-

“Hey, wait for me!” A bunch of guys my age runs by.

“Out of the way!”

I helplessly watch as the papers slip out of the folders and spread all over the floor after one of them bumps into me. Without apologizing, they continue running, stepping on the papers carelessly.

“Hey!” I want to defend myself, but they are already gone. I sigh, kneel and start gathering the papers so that no one steps on them anymore. I notice that aside from other things, they all contain a long list of names in alphabetical order, so I have a lead to the order of the pages as well. I start looking for the first one when I see a pair of legs stop right in front of me.

I have a feeling that one of those legs will kick me in the face at any moment, so I am not surprised to see Akutagawa's frown when I look up.

“You are blocking the hallway, Nakajima,” he says sternly, and I instinctively cower even lower.

“I'm sorry,” I respond and work on getting the papers out of the way. I cannot help but notice that Akutagawa does not even think that stepping on the papers is a possibility. Maybe he is just mean on the surface and a good guy on the inside?

“Why are you even carrying around a list of all students?”

“A list of-” I look at the papers again, noticing some familiar names in the mix. “Ah. Kunikida-sensei told me to return them to the archive,” I explain.

Akutagawa's eyes darken. Suddenly, he looks a thousand times more dangerous than before. I slowly move backwards to put some distance between us. I finally manage to gather all of the papers in my arms and decide to put them in the correct order in the council room.

“You are a Student Council member?” He demands, and his tone sounds more like "You were the one who murdered my sister?" Though, I can't imagine this guy having a sister.

“Y-yes,” I admit. For some reason, I feel so guilty, as if it were a crime. Akutagawa seems to agree to that, because he makes a disgusted face, turns around and wants to walk away.

I react immediately, jumping up and grabbing his shoulder before I could even think.

“Is there something wrong about it?” I ask, and he shrugs my hand off but turns back to face me.

“If you're in the Student Council, it means you're in class A as well,” he says as if it explained everything. I tilt my head to the side, confused.

“And?”

“I'm in class M.”

“I already knew we aren't in the same class. We're in a different year, after all.” I remain oblivious to what Akutagawa means and insist on getting an explanation.

“Nobody told you?” He looks at me the same way he would at the most pathetic being on this planet. “Classes A and M are rivals. They hate each other.”

My eyes widen. What?

“Ah, Atsushi-kun, there you are. I've been looking all over for you~” Dazai-san approaches me from behind. I snap out of my surprise.

“Hello, Dazai-san. I was just about to bring you these papers, they're-” I stop when I see that Dazai-san's smile froze on his face as he noticed Akutagawa, who stubbornly returns his gaze. Dazai-san places a hand on my shoulder and turns me around.

“I know. Let's go, you have nothing to say to him, Atsushi-kun. He's beneath you.” His eyes and voice are so cold, sharp and void of emotions that I barely recognise him. Is this what Akutagawa meant? I walk away with him, but desperately wish for him to remove the hand as soon as possible. His grip horrifies me. I realize that this is the old Dazai, the one that everyone worshipped, and I can clearly see why.

I dare to sneak a glance at Akutagawa and a wave of pity overflows me when I see him. He looks shaken and hurt, I think tears are forming in his eyes as well. He starts coughing and falls on his knees. I want to rush to his side and help him, but Dazai-san's hold is surprisingly firm.

As soon as we are out of earshot, Dazai-san demands:

“What were you doing with Akutagawa?” His voice was dripping with venom. He was absolutely terrifying. With Akutagawa, the danger was screaming at me, but Dazai-san was currently a personification of 'silent and deadly'.

“N-nothing!” I attempt to hide behind the stack of documents reflexively. “H-he was just telling me to get out of his way, that's all. I don't even know him.” I don't know where I got the guts to lie to the demon in front of me, it just slipped out naturally.

Dazai-san smiles. It is the same smile as he usually wears, but now that I've seen a different side of him, it does not seem as genuine anymore. It's forced, fake.

“Just try to avoid him next time, okay? Come on, Fukuzawa-sensei is waiting for these papers to return to their place. They shouldn't be out for too long.”

—

Ryuunosuke collapses on a bed in the nurse's office. His coughing fit is not stopping, he can taste blood on his tongue. But that is the least of his problems right now.

“Dazai-san...” he whispers in between the coughs, “He has a new student... That Nakajima... He said he's better than me... But... that's not true...” he grits his teeth, forcefully suppressing the coughing. “I am stronger... Just you wait, Dazai-san... I will prove you wrong...”

—

Dazai-san said that the files are supposed to be secret, so I assume I shouldn't lay them out and go through them on the council table. Instead, I hide in the archive room and spread them all over the floor there. I need to put them back into the correct order.

Somehow, I feel a strange wave of relief wash over me. Normally, a tiny room like this would feel suffocating. But in between these four floor-to-ceiling bookshelves, I felt... safe. It was just me and dozens of reports about unknown people and past events. No one can enter this room, even Student Council members need explicit permission from the club advisor. That means no Akutagawa, and, most importantly, no Dazai-san.

I had no idea that classes A and M hated each other. Why didn't anybody tell me? I was only warned that class M people are mean and I should avoid them. Is this why everyone glared at me when I brought Nakahara-san to his classroom? Does this mean I can't talk to Akutagawa anymore? He immediately distanced himself from me when he found out which class I'm from. Oh, is this why Dazai-san insisted I tell him which first-year class I am when we first met? This is so complicated... For now, I'll just act normal. I won't start hating class M students just because everyone else does, that makes no sense.

I notice there are class numbers written on the inside of each folder. I start putting the list of 1-A members into the respective folder and behind it the data for each of them. There was a copy of our birth certificates and personal IDs, a form that we filled out at the beginning of the school year with emergency contacts and many reports made by the teachers. I am tempted to read mine, but that would be wrong. Kunikida-sensei entrusted them to me, believing I'll just carry them to the archive room without looking.

But why didn't he tell me that I'm not supposed to read them?

Oh, right. Because if he said that, I'd be even more tempted to do it.

I mentally pat myself on the back for figuring that out. I may not be as smart as Edogawa-san, but I'm not stupid either.

I more or less remember how my classmates go in alphabetical order, so the first folder goes quite fast. However, as soon as I reach Mi, I freeze. The papers concerning each student are tied together with a string, and the first sheet is a cover. There is a photo of them and two more empty places, which I assume are for photos from our second and third year. The name is written right next to them. But Kenji-kun's folder is a bit different. There is a big green seven stamped under it.

Why? What does it mean?

I hastily seek out my own folder. There it is. The same green seven. I search through the remaining files of my class. There is one more. Twain-kun? He's one of the more popular people in my class, so I never really talked to him. Kenji-kun and I mostly keep to ourselves.

I put the files of my classmates aside and search for my friends'. Dazai-san has a seven. Yosano-san too. Tanizaki-kun as well. Edogawa-san is the only one in the council who doesn't, but then I notice that there is a small seven in quotation marks written in green ink on his folder.

I know I shouldn't, but I start looking for other people with a seven. Tachihara, Nakahara-san, even Akutagawa, all of the foreign students and many other people I don't know are marked with this stamp.

Wait... Marked? Is this what Mori-sensei and his secretary meant by marking Nakahara-san? They also said that if Fukuzawa-sensei chose me to join the Student Council, it automatically means I have to be marked. But it was Kunikida-sensei who invited me to the council. Or was I meant to join even before? Was that why Fukuzawa-sensei was so happy to accept me into this school? Is being marked a condition for joining the Council? If yes, why doesn't Edogawa-san have a proper mark? But still, what makes someone worthy of marking? And how do they find out so fast? Mori-sensei took one look at Nakahara-san and immediately wanted to mark him. I see no connection between me, Nakahara-san and the other marked students. Unless... When I applied for this school, I was interviewed. Apparently, that's a standard procedure all students go through. Back then, there wasn't just Kunikida-sensei and me in that room! There was also Souseki-chan! And Nakahara-san was holding her when he entered the classroom! Rumour has it that she only appears for those who are special. And these special people are marked? Does this mean that this cat has some sort of power that lets her sense students that are meant to be marked?

I shake my head.

What is this, a fantasy novel? That makes no sense, it's just a cat. Besides, this is clearly not meant for my eyes. There is no way for me to figure out what does one have to possess in order to be marked. What would I do with this knowledge anyway? This is a school matter, and it's none of my business. I should just stay quiet and forget about it.

I get back to sorting. It takes me about an hour to get just through the first-years. Once I'm done with the second-years as well, I notice something strange. Instead of having two remaining folders for classes 3-A and 3-M, there were three.

There are only six classes in our school, aren't there? What is the seventh folder for?

It doesn't contain any description as to what its content is supposed to be. I eye the mysterious green folder varily before putting it aside, deciding to leave it empty.

I put the third-years into their respective folders as quickly as possible, stuff all seven folders into a space on the shelf and hope that no one will notice.

If there's one thing that I've learned from working here, it's that it doesn't matter where a file is, as long as it exists somewhere. When we need a certain piece of information, Edogawa-san can find it. I don't know how he's able to find a piece of paper in the mess that is the school archive when he can't even find his bus stop, but it's a skill that makes our work a lot easier.

Since I have some free time now, I decide to study for a bit in the council room. No one is here, so it's peaceful, and my parents would ask questions if I came home too early anyway. Besides, I need something to take my mind off what happened.

Chapter Text

It is the beginning of summer. The weather gets warmer every day, even though the mornings remain cold. A light breeze ruffles the trees which blossoms had already ripened into cherries. It's cloudy and I can feel a storm coming. It fills the air with a sense of excitement and danger.

The school still asleep this early in the morning. Some students are already here, but they are silently studying or doing homework. No one dares to disrupt the peaceful silence.

I came a bit early today. I forgot some textbooks in the student council room yesterday and I want to pick them up before class starts. When I enter, there is a girl inside. However, since she's definitely not Yosano-san, I am immediately suspicious.

She has long straight black hair and hazel eyes, but something confuses me. I realize she is sporting a male uniform. The white dress shirt is way too big for her slim shoulders and a black binder is peeking from underneath.

She notices me standing in the doorway and turns towards me.

“Can I help you?” She carefully grabs her hair and pulls, revealing a mop of messy short hair dyed bright orange underneath the black wig.

Despite my confusion, I somehow manage to stammer out a reply.

“N-no, I'm just picking up some textbooks I forgot here yesterday.”

“Are you one of the new members? I'm Tanizaki Junichiro, class 2-A. A guy, in case you were confused. The wig is only because of my parents,” he smiles understandingly. I slowly start to understand what is happening here, and I recognize the name.

“O-oh. Nice to meet you, Tanizaki-kun. My name is Nakajima Atsushi, class 1-A.” I am still slightly confused, but Tanizaki-kun seems like a patient person who will wait until I get everything. Maybe he's used to dealing with people like me?

When I hear the school bell, I decide to retreat and deal with this after class. I turn around to leave.

“Nakajima-kun, you forgot your textbooks!”

“Oh, right.”

I grab them and mutter a quick “See you” before disappearing back into my classroom. Shortly after I take my seat, Kenji-kun arrives.

“Good morning, Atsushi-san!”

Somehow, his enthusiastic greetings always make my day better.

“Good morning, Kenji-kun,” I smile. “I met Tanizaki-kun this morning in the council room.”

“Really?”

“And you left him there alone?!” I turn to see Edogawa-san outside the classroom. He and Yosano-san were probably just passing by when they overheard our conversation. Admittedly, we weren't being very quiet. “Do I have to do everything myself?” he whines, grabs Yosano-san's hand and drags her towards the council room.

“What was that?” I wonder, speaking to myself rather than anyone else.

“I think he's just worried that his snacks got stolen!” Kenji-kun concludes. “Anyway, speaking of food, we should invite Tanizaki-kun to have lunch with us!”

“That's a great idea!” I agree.

“If I fall asleep in social studies-”

“There is no "if". You will fall asleep in Hirotsu-sensei's class, you always do. And I will too, probably,” I interrupt him.

“No, no, that would be bad! You can't fall asleep! And you have to wake me up before class ends so that we can take our bentos and run out as soon as the bell rings. Tanizaki-kun's classroom is next door and we need to get there before he leaves, or it'll be hard to find him,” Kenji-kun explains his masterplan.

“Alright, alright,” I laugh. I can't believe he's taking this so seriously. No, wait, I can. This is Kenji-kun, after all. “I won't sleep, I promise.”

—

I slowly blink my eyes open. My eyelids are still heavy with sleep and my cheek hurts from laying on my textbook and hand. A lazy glance at the clock blows my eyes wide open and wakes me up.

“Kenji-kun!” I whisper as I shake him awake. “Class is almost over, we have to get ready.”

He opens his eyes, stretches, and grabs his bento from his bag. Then, he looks at me and gasps.

“You fell asleep too, didn't you?” He whispers, pointing an accusing finger on me.

“How would you know? You slept the whole time!” I defend myself, but it's in vain.

“You have sleepy-eyes!”

“What?”

The bell rings.

“Never mind, let's go!” he shouts and we simultaneously bolt out of the classroom.

When we arrive in front of the 2-A classroom, students are just slowly starting to leave. I peek inside and search for the orange head I saw this morning. When I spot it, I breathe a sigh of relief.

“Um... Tanizaki-kun?” I try addressing him. Since he hasn't officially met Kenji-kun yet, I have to invite him myself.

“Oh, Nakajima-kun!” He notices me.

“W-would you mind joining us for lunch?”

“Sure, that sounds great! Is it okay for my sister to come along?”

“Yeah, no problem!” I smile towards the girl who was holding on to his arm tightly. She looked exactly like he did earlier with the wig. Maybe they're twins?

They walk out of the classroom and join us on our way to our usual spot.

“This is Miyazawa Kenji, he's the other new council member,” I introduce.

“Nice to meet you. This is my sister Naomi. She's not officially in the Student Council, but she usually hangs around me so you'll see her often,” he explains.

“Call me Naomi-chan!” she smiles. “Thank you for inviting us. We probably won't be able to attend club activities for a while because we have supplementary classes, so we're glad we get to spend some time with you.” To be honest, if they didn't look so alike, I'd think she's his girlfriend from the way she clings to him as if her life depended on it.

“Today is an exception though!” Edogawa-san plops down next to us, followed by Yosano-san and Dazai-san. “You were supposed to have extra maths with Kunikida today, but I convinced him to let you attend our ultra-super-special Armed Student Council meeting instead!”

“I still don't believe you pulled that off without blackmail,” Dazai-san sips his whiskey.

“I'm just that awesome!” Edogawa-san grins.

“Not all of us have the guts and resources to blackmail a teacher, Dazai-san,” I remind him.

“Oh, and this is for you and Kenji-kun, so don't forget your underling duty,” Edogawa-san hands me an envelope, winking at me. “Open it later.”

“A-alright.” As suspicious as that sounds, I have learned not to question Edogawa-san's plans. They always work anyway. If I do have doubts, he predicted it and acted accordingly so that the plan works out perfectly even with me not doing my part. His intellect is just undeniable. I totally understand why he was chosen to be the Council President despite not having a mark.

“How was your prolonged break, Junichiro-kun, Naomi-chan?” Yosano-san asks.

“Horrible. Keeping up with all the schoolwork long-distance for two months was really hard,” Tanizaki-kun laughs and his sister slings her arms around his neck from behind and nuzzles his face affectionately. He seems to want to continue talking, but Edogawa-san jumps in.

“Akiko, Osamu, we need to go. We still have some work to do.” He grabs them both by the collar and attempts to drag them up on their feet. He doesn't have the strength to do that, but they get up nonetheless. “See you at the meeting!”

When they leave, the conversation kind of dies. We eat in silence for a bit before I decide to continue the topic Yosano-san started.

“I totally feel you, Tanizaki-kun. I only missed the first week, but I had so much to make up for! But the inner workings of this school gave me more trouble than schoolwork. Actually, I only found out about the conflict between classes A and M yesterday. And from Akutagawa of all people.”

“Ah, sorry I didn't tell you about it. I assumed you knew,” Kenji-kun apologizes immediately.

“Don't worry about it,” I smile.

“Wait, you actually talked to Akutagawa? The Akutagawa?” Tanizaki-san gasps.

“Yeah?” I don't understand what's so shocking about it.

“And you lived to tell the tale? You must be really lucky,” Naomi-chan nods, gripping her brother's chest tighter.

“Why?”

“He ignores everyone who tries to talk to him,” Tanizaki-kun explains.

“But no one usually dares to say a word to him anyway,” Tanizaki-san says in a mysterious voice as if telling a horror story.

“Atsushi-san actually even argued with him once!” Kenji-kun remembers.

“Really?” The twins gasp.

“Calling it an argument is an overstatement,” I try to dismiss it because it really wasn't anything special. I just really wanted to help him with his coughing.

“Haven't you heard the rumours?” Naomi-chan asks.

“Rumours?” I really haven't.

“Everyone is scared to go to the nurse when injured. Of course, one reason is Yosano-san, but the other is the Lord of the Nurse's Office, Akutagawa. There is a lot of things people say about him. I heard he broke someone's arm and a leg just because they looked at him. He always gets in trouble with the teachers, but they let it slide because he has good grades,” she lowers her voice.

“I heard from the track team that someone saw a gun in his schoolbag, but that's against the school rules so I'm sure he wouldn't do that!” Kenji-kun smiles.

“I think he would. I heard he's in a gang,” Tanizaki-kun adds his knowledge.

“He's really dangerous, Nakajima-kun. You should stay away from him, it's for the best.”

“Really? I had no idea!” I gasp.

“By the way, Jun-nii-sama, have you seen the hideous yellow bowties the Makioka sisters wore today? It didn't go with their uniforms at all!”

“Yes, I know, right! But did you see their nails? They had gel nails made! Honestly, if I paid for something that expensive, I would've at least picked a cool design, and not those tacky rainbows...”

The siblings continue sharing their gossip while I think about the rumours I just heard. Guns? Gangs? That sounds pretty fake. But the part about breaking someone's limbs? It terrifies me that I'm realistically able to imagine him doing that.

I wonder how many people have heard these rumours. I look around. Akutagawa is nowhere to be found. Maybe he eats in the cafeteria? Or in the classroom? Or is he in the nurse's office again?

Another thought crosses my mind.

If so many people believe this to be true, does this mean he has no friends?

It stuns me. If he's alone all the time, no wonder he's so angry. Bottling up emotions inside and having no one to share them with has a huge impact on a person, I know that better than anybody.

“...shi-san? Atsushi-san?” I realize Kenji-kun has been calling me for quite a time.

“Hm?”

“I thought you fell asleep with your eyes open!” He laughs. “Is something on your mind?”

“Nothing,” I smile. “I was just thinking that Tanizaki-kun's lunch looks delicious.”

“Oh, this?” he points at his melonpan. “I work in a bakery part-time every day before school, so I always take something with me for Naomi and myself.”

“That's cool! Does that mean you can bake all sorts of things?”

“I guess, yeah. Do you work somewhere?”

“I only help my parents in their herb shop, so the only edible thing I can make is tea. But Kenji-kun's family has a farm, and he grew everything in his bento himself!”

“Wow, really? What kinds of things do you have on your farm?”

“Lots of things! Crops, vegetables, a few fruit trees... but my siblings take care of that, I mostly take care of our cows! I help with pigs and chicken too when Neri-nee-san has her hands full, and I do work in the fields and vegetable gardens as well, but I love cows the most!”

We fall into an easy conversation after that, talking about our homes and family. I don't have much to say on that subject, but Kenji-kun does, enough for both of us. His stories are fun and peaceful, it sounds like they're from a book set in the 19th-century countryside.

—

“Hey! Apologize!” A shout suddenly pierces the silence. It is a female voice, loud and rough. “Didn't you hear?! You bumped into my friend, so hurry up and apologize!”

I can't locate the source of that voice, but it sounds like trouble.

“Haah? What did you just say?!”

Kenji-kun and I exchange worried looks. We need to do something.

We notice a small crowd of students near the gym, so we hurry up there. As we get closer, the shouts get louder and clearer.

“I can't hear you! Speak up!”

“I'm sorry...” a trembling male voice whispers.

“Say it like you mean it!”

“I mean it... I'm sorry...” he sounds like he's crying.

“Liar!”

“I'm not...”

“Louder!”

“I can't... you're... my neck...”

I don't hesitate any longer and start pushing my way through the crowd. In the centre, there is a fairly muscular girl with blonde hair in a messy bun, sunglasses and a military jacket tied around her waist contrasting with the girl's uniform. Next to her is a boy with long raven hair tied with a hairclip. The uniform looks way too big on his slim frame and he wears a white mask over his mouth. I notice he's clutching a small handbag. The blonde girl is holding someone by the collar and pressing them against the wall of the gymnasium.

“Nakarai-kun!” I recognize my classmate with a quiet gasp. Then, I fortify myself and speak up. “Hey! Let him go!”

“Or what?” she snarls and turns towards me. “What will you do, Mr Armed Student Council Member? Tell the teachers?”

Yes, that would be the safest option. But no. Not today.

“O-or I'll make you.” I clench my hands into fists. The slight stutter was embarrassing, but I have no time to dwell on it now.

“I'd like to see you try.”

The boy next to her shifts into a fighting stance at the same time I grab the girl's arm. I try to pull her hand away from my classmate's neck, but a kick into my abdomen stops me. It wasn't particularly strong, but I can tell the quiet boy isn't a beginner.

It will be hard to fight both of them off, a worry flashes through my mind, but then, two arms wrap around the boy's waist and lift him as if he were light as a feather.

“Gotcha!” Kenji-kun chirps and I feel a wave of relief and strength. I grab the girl's arms and pry them away from Nakarai-kun's neck.

“Kick his ass, Higuchi-san!” someone shouts and the crowd cheers in agreement. She didn't 'kick my ass', fortunately, but she did try to kick my legs from under me. I let go of her arms and jump back to just barely avoid the attack in time. I move purely on instinct, I have no plan whatsoever. I notice from the corner of my eye that Nakarai-kun managed to move behind me. The crowd wouldn't let him escape, but he was safe for now.

Higuchi and I stare at each other while the other boy futilely struggles to wiggle himself out of Kenji-kun's firm hold.

“Don't let him beat you, Gin-kun!” Another voice came from the crowd.

Higuchi uses it as a distraction to throw a fist into my face. Somehow, I manage to catch it right before it lands and launch my own attack at her chest, sending her stumbling backwards.

“Just leave him alone, okay? I don't want to fight you,” I try to negotiate.

“Well I do,” she growls and moves away, quickly attacking Kenji-kun and forcing him to release Gin. I try to pull her away, but she's too strong.

“Enough.” A powerful voice splits the crowd in half. It's Kunikida-sensei, followed by Tanizaki-kun who probably called him here. “Higuchi, Gin, to the principal's office. Nakajima, Miyazawa, with me.” I let go of Higuchi's arms and step aside.

I know I didn't do anything wrong, but I'm still a bit scared as I follow Kunikida-sensei to the school building. Kenji-kun walks right next to me and when I look at him, he gives me a bright encouraging smile. I smile back gratefully.

“I'm not going to scold you or anything,” Kunikida-sensei says to our relief. “No one got hurt, so you did well. I'm glad to have someone like you in the Armed Student Council.”

Tanizaki-kun catches up with us and pats us on the backs as Kunikida-sensei walks away.

“I agree with Kunikida-sensei. I admire you guys, I'd never have the guts to stand up to Higuchi and Gin. They're Tachihara's right hands.”

“Really?” I ask.

“Gin was very soft. It felt like holding a chicken.”

Kenji-kun's simile makes me laugh.

“If you say so...” Tanizaki-kun chuckles as well. “Anyway, I'll see you at the meeting!”

—

As soon as we sat down before class, I remember the envelope we got from Edogawa-san.

“Do you think I can open it now?” I ask and Kenji-kun blinks. When he realizes what I'm talking about, he smiles.

“I think you can! Since Edogawa-san said "later", I'm sure he meant "without Tanizaki-kun present".”

That didn't occur to me, but it did make sense. I carefully peel the envelope open and look at the two sheets inside.

“Kenji-kun?” My face lights up with excitement.

“What is it? What did we get?” He sounds just as excited, even though he has no idea why yet.

“Seems like the Tanizakis aren't the only ones skipping maths today.”

There are two hall passes for the afternoon class in my hand.

“Yay!” Kenji-kun throws his hands into the air when I show him.

“We'll probably have to do some gruelling work for the Council though,” I start to worry a little.

“Doesn't matter! Anything is better than maths!”

I cannot disagree with that.

We put the forms on the teacher's desk, pack our bags and leave. On our way out, we meet Kunikida-sensei in the hallway. We give him a happy wave and shout a quick “Thank you!” because we know the hall passes were from him.

We don't bother knocking before entering the council room and immediately regret it. That way, we would've had time to mentally prepare for the bizarre image awaiting us.

Dazai-san is hanging from the ceiling upside down, wrapped in party decorations from head to toe. Yosano-san is standing on the desk and is about to hit him like a piñata.

“I didn't do it on purpose this time, I swear!” Dazai-san screams, trying to defend himself.

“Atsushi-kun, Kenji-kun, I'm glad you made it,” Edogawa-san addresses us. He is sitting on his chair, eating popcorn and watching the show. “Could you please take Osamu down? He is totally incompetent when it comes to decorating, and so is Akiko by the way.”

“What did you say?” Yosano-san's bat swings in Edogawa-san's direction and he swiftly dodges, predicting the attack easily.

Kenji-kun and I look at each other and nod. He climbs on the desk and unties Dazai-san, and I catch him as he falls.

“Ah, Atsushi-kun, my knight in shining armour ~” he jokes and I just drop him on the desk.

“What's next, Council President?” Edogawa-san loves to be addressed like this and I know it, so nothing is stopping me from calling him that. His happy smile is a satisfying reward.

“Decorate the room with the content of that box,” he points.

Ah, right.

This box.

The one I completely forgot about even though I passed it in the council room every day. The one Kenji-kun brought here on my first day. The really heavy one that we never opened.

“Party decorations? Is that what was inside? Why was it so heavy then?” I look inside. The container is almost empty, with balloons, garlands, and some other party decorations on the bottom.

“The novels I ordered, of course! The decorations were a bonus for purchasing 100 books, so I let them be shipped here for today's welcome back party for Junichiro and Naomi,” Edogawa-san explains as if anything he just said made sense.

“If you're wondering where the novels are, this overgrown baby put three of them into my bag every day without me knowing and let me carry them home for him. The entire term,” Yosano-san adds and turns to Edogawa-san. “I'm still mad about that, by the way.”

“A welcome party! That sounds fun! I've never been to a party before!”

Of course this is what Kenji-kun takes away from this conversation. I smile, deciding to just forget about all of the weirdness for once.

“Me neither! Let's all have fun together!”

Chapter Text

It is the midst of summer, one of the four seasons that nature grants upon us. Many jump for joy under the glistening sun rays. The pleasant shouts accompany the call of cicadas.

Unfortunately, the heat is fierce. Unforgivingly fierce. Once it unleashes its potential, we are bound to desire an escape into an air-conditioned room. One we will never have to step foot out of if we are lucky. 

Today, however, it is more likely that a majority of students will rush to throw themselves under the blazing, blinding light. For we have reached the event that falls on the day before summer vacation: closing ceremony.

If there was a prize for the most boring speaker in the world, Mori-sensei would be a hot candidate. His long, endless sentences in a perfectly emotionless voice drag the two hours that the principal's speech is supposed to last into eternity. No one is listening. Half of the people are asleep, the rest is chatting quietly or spacing out.

When he leaves the stage and Edogawa-san and Dazai-san take his place, the atmosphere changes completely. The room falls quiet and everyone focuses their attention on the two young men. I don't have to think twice about which one of them are all the girls ogling at.

I can tell that Edogawa-san feels uncomfortable without Yosano-san to support him, no matter how hard he's trying to hide it. But it couldn't be helped, Dazai-san was the official Secretary.

“So,” Edogawa-san starts his part of the ceremony. His text is prescribed by the school rules, so he didn't have to write a speech himself. That would probably end in a disaster. “As per the tradition of the Stray Dogs Academy, I, Edogawa Ranpo, President of the Armed Student Council, will now award the students who worked their hardest the past term and received the top three scores of their year in the end-of-term exams. When I say your name, please come up on the stage. In the first year, the third-best score belonged to...”

I kind of spaced out after that, clapping emptily for anyone who took the stage. I know for a fact that I'll never stand up there, and I don't know anyone from the first or second year who could either. I do notice, however, that only class A students are invited on the stage. Maybe class M students aren't as good at academics?

“In the third year, the third-best score belongs to...” Edogawa-san suddenly pauses and adjusts his reading glasses before continuing. “...Akutagawa Ryuunosuke.”

I stare in surprise, and I'm not the only one. I had no idea Akutagawa was this smart. I can hear concerned murmurs all around me.

“...I wonder what he did to get up there...”

“...Did he threaten someone?...”

“...He's dangerous...”

I know they're not talking about me, but I somehow feel personally attacked. Hearing things like this hurts, no matter who they are directed at. People shouldn't say this.

“...enjoys the pain of others...”

“...evil...”

This is wrong.

“...liar...”

“...murderer...”

I cover my ears.

Stop.

Please, stop it.

Leave him alone.

“Atsushi-san, are you okay?”

Kenji-kun's voice feels as if coming from a distance, but his arms on my shoulders are a comforting weight. I wrap my hands around him and squeeze him tightly.

“Oof, okay!” he's surprised but starts patting my back soothingly. I feel like his shiny presence has wrapped around me protectively and the venomous voices fade out. “You're not used to crowds yet, are you? Do you want to step out?”

“Second best is, as usual, Dazai Osamu from class 3-A, and the top spot, of course, goes to Edogawa Ranpo, aka my awesome self. Applause, please!”

I shake my head and bury it deeper into Kenji-kun's shoulder.

“I'll be fine. Thank you, Kenji-kun.”

“Always!”

I let go of him, realizing what I've done.

“Sorry for the hug,” I laugh awkwardly.

“No problem, I don't mind,” he flashes me another one of his blinding smiles. I'm really glad he's my friend, his sunny presence always calms me down.

—

And now that the ceremony is over, members of the Armed Student Council gather after being contacted by Kunikida-sensei.

“Ughhh, so hot! I think I'll be a puddle soon if this keeps up...” Dazai-san whines and I roll my eyes.

“You know you only make it worse with those things wrapped around you, right...?”

He is splayed across the desk directly where the sunrays from the window fall, so I can't really tell if he's overheating himself on purpose or not.

“Exactly. You only have yourself to blame, you walking waste of bandages.” The door to the council room flies open and Kunikida-sensei makes his appearance.

“That's brutal, Kunikida-sensei! Why would you say something so mean?! I have feelings too, you know!” I already expected Dazai-san to do that melodramatic gesture with his hand, but it seems that he's too tired to bother.

“He makes an excellent point though, Osamu. Just looking at you makes me feel like I'm melting. Couldn't you at least give the impression of being cool? Maybe you can change to blue ones,” Edogawa-san proposes.

“And look like a little festering ghoul? No thanks,” Dazai-san declines the idea immediately. I don't know what a festering ghoul is, but the bandages look stupid even now, I don't think it can get any worse.

“They're right, Osamu-san. You'll have a heat stroke if you stay wrapped up to your neck like that,” Yosano-san points out, and she would sound like an actual doctor if her expression wasn't saying that she wouldn't mind that at all. “I can help. How would you like me to remove all those bandages for you?”

This might sound suggestive to a stranger, but I just shudder because know that the only thing on her mind is a chainsaw. Thankfully, Dazai-san is aware of that.

“I'll have to turn down your offer, Akiko-san. And I don't think you should let people hear you say stuff like that...”

Not that we can stop her.

“I know! Maybe you can fight the heat with some cold water. I've got my watering can!” Kenji-kun waves his blue watering can in the air. Just hearing the water splosh around inside makes me thirsty.

“Vegetable-gardener Kenji-kun to the rescue. Sorry to disappoint, but sprinkling water on me won't make me grow. You can put the watering can away,” he waves his hand dismissively, his tone indifferent and cold. I frown. 

That is unnecessarily mean. I have already used Kenji-kun's watering services earlier, and my wet hair allows me to keep my head cool, both figuratively and literally. I see no reason why he'd decline. Is he afraid of looking weird or something? It's just us in here anyway. Besides, he could've said it a bit more nicely.

Kenji-kun doesn't reply, confused. His smile disappeared and I feel angry at Dazai-san for causing that. As does the rest of the council, judging from their faces.

“Well, you've already been told what's causing you grief. You reap what you sow. If you don't want to take off the engages, shut up and deal with it,” Kunikida-sensei tells him off and Dazai-san sits up with a hurt look on his face, turning to me.

“Atsushi-kun, everyone's ganging up on me... You're on my side though, right? You know, the same side as love and justice?”

Everyone's gazes turn to me, expecting an answer. I am definitely not planning to join his side though. I do respect him, but right now, he is acting like a brat.

“But... they were just stating the obvious, I think...” I stutter out, trying come off as impartial.

“How could you be so cruel?! That's it, you're all dead to me!!” 

What a drama queen... I still don't know if he's joking or not. His expressions are exaggerated and theatrical, but his voice sounds honest.

He attempts to storm out of the room, but Kunikida-sensei catches him by the arm.

“Agh!” he unintentionally lets out a yelp.

“You're not getting away that easily.” With Dazai-san still in his grasp, Kunikida-sensei turns his attention to the rest of the student council. “As is tradition, we will now begin the Armed Student Council's pre-summer-vacation meeting!”

We sit down into our assigned seats around the table. Kunikida-sensei and Edogawa-san sit in front of the blackboard, leading the meeting. First on the agenda is a review of what we have done throughout the year. Edogawa-san shuffles around under his chair before pulling out a strawberry-flavoured popsicle, unwrapping it and pitting it into his mouth. A cautious glance reveals that he has a cooling box there. He had also taken his shoes off and was pressing his bare feet against it. I'm a bit envious, but I try to focus on the meeting instead of the amount of ice cream that is probably inside that box. I tear my eyes off it and concentrate on the blackboard, running a hand through my wet hair. We are currently going through a list of requests we received throughout the year.

“It's just one trivial thing after another. Nothing stands out,” Edogawa-san pouts.

“But a lack of large incidents is also proof of a peaceful school, isn't it?” Yosano-san offers to cheer him up.

“Sure, I suppose,” he shrugs. “Doesn't make it any better...”

“It just means that you're a great Student Council President who can make the school run smoothly. You should be proud of yourself.”

It may sound like empty flattery, but we all know that Yosano-san is right. Soon, Edogawa-san regains his usual confidence and the meeting can continue. Moments of silence and moments of interruption pass. I'm honestly unable to hide my shock when hearing the many issues we have solved.

“...And we had Miyazawa take care of a lot of requests this month too,” Kunikida-sensei nods towards Kenji-kun.

“Oh, that's right! There was heavy lifting, helping student-athletes... So many tasks! Everyone was very nice,” Kenji-kun smiles. We are all glad he's back to his usual happy self. At the same time, I can't help but realize how quiet Dazai-san is... Isn't he supposed to be the secretary? We all know he doesn't do anything, but he could at least try to pretend during the meetings.

I look towards him. He sits with his arms folded and eyes closed. Is he asleep? Maybe all the heat tired him out. Or is he unconscious? That would be bad... I'm starting to worry, but then...

“Kunikida-sensei.” Dazai-san suddenly opens his eyes. He is using his respectful voice. Kunikida-sensei's eyes narrow, suspicious of his serious tone. “I think I'm ready to pass out with this heat. I'm going to get something to drink.”

“That's not good. Would you reconsider the watering can?” Kenji-kun joins me in the worrying.

“Don't worry!” Dazai-san smiles. “I'll be as good as new once I have that drink! I appreciate the sentiment, Kenji-kun!”

“Would it be better if I went for you since you're feeling sick?” I ask, genuinely concerned.

“This is your first time at a pre-summer-vacation meeting. You might want to stick around, it will help you in the future,” he puts his hand on my shoulder and I look at him in confusion. It's his first pre-summer-vacation meeting too, so why is he acting like a proper senpai now? “I won't be able to get any work done if I stay here anyway, and I'm just getting a drink. I'll be right back. That should be okay, right, Kunikida-sensei?” He smiles at our teacher and I realize he's right. It's not like getting a drink will take hours.

“Can't have you fainting. Go ahead, but make it quick,” Kunikida-sensei sighs.

“You got it,” Dazai-san joyfully takes his leave and we continue the meeting without him.

—

Twenty minutes pass, and still no sign of Dazai-san.

“Where the hell is he?” Kunikida-sensei fumes.

“This is Dazai we're talking about. Perhaps he thought of another suicidal method of "managing his health" and decided to try it out,” Yosano-san shrugs.

Kunikida-sensei nods along. 

“That is quite possible... Nakajima!”

“Yes!” I instinctively respond to hearing my name.

“I don't care what he's doing. He can be sleeping for all I care. Just find him and bring him back.”

“O-okay, yes sir.”

I agree as a matter of habit since I tend to go with the flow of things. However, I have no idea where to look.

“Figuring that out is not the simplest thing in the world, but you will be fine if you just put forth a little effort. If you get stuck, just come back,” Edogawa-san says and continues throwing treats into his mouth, his selection spread out on his desk.

“I-I'll do what I can,” I nod.

“I'm counting on you, Nakajima,” Kunikida-sensei encourages me.

That doesn't help much, though.

Chapter Text

It is the midst of summer. The bright sunrays shine through the windows, turning the school building into a heated oven. The air is heavy and humid, it feels like breating in a steam room. Every movement covers one's body in a layer of sweat.

After leaving the council room, I check the cafeteria, but there is no one to be found. Everyone had gone home after the closing ceremony, so there are no students I could ask about Dazai-san's whereabouts.

I knew this wouldn't be easy. Hmm... He may be hanging from that large cherry-blossom tree in the courtyard from before. No, it's too hot outside.

Just to make sure, I look out of a window in the hallway, but all I find is the tree entering a new cycle of blossoming.

He mentioned other two suicide methods he liked, didn't he? What was it... I can't believe I'm thinking about something like this. Um... Drowning? That would be way more pleasant in this heat. But there is no place in this school where he could try to drown, is there? What was the last method? Ah! Electrocuting! The science lab then?

I check, but without results. At a loss, I decide to look into each of the classrooms, hoping that he's just hiding somewhere.

Guess not...

The classrooms prove to be empty as well. I am slowly accepting defeat and getting ready to give up when I notice someone walking towards me. Someone painfully familiar.

“Oh... Akutagawa.” The name slips past my lips before I can even think.

“Nakajima Atsushi.”

Thank God, is the first thought on my mind when I hear his tone. It's not hostile. After our last encounter in the hallway when he found out I was in class A, I was afraid he'd hate me. That could prove to be very unpleasant and possibly dangerous. But that is not the case, judging from his calm tone and the fact that he stopped walking, acknowledging my existence and hinting to his willingness to start a conversation.

“There are pretty much no students left here. Did you have an errand or something?” I smile brightly, unable to stop myself.

“Just another coughing fit after the ceremony. I've been in the nurse's office.”

Fitting for a student known as the Lord of the Nurse's Office. Though now that I look at him, I feel like there is another aspect to the Lord nickname: his posture. Whenever I see him, I always have the feeling that he's somehow above me, and I think it's mostly because of the way he stands. His head held high, back straight and arms folded behind it, his steps long strides, calm and calculated, but never relaxed, always on guard. It's as if there was an impenetrable wall around him.

“What about you? Why are you still here?” he asks and for some reason, it just makes me so happy. His presence screams danger and I know that if I climb over that wall around him, something even worse will await me behind it, but after hearing all those rumours, I want to try. Being hated and lonely must be hard on him.

“Well, about that...” I give him a brief rundown of how a student left the council room and hasn't come back.

He is quiet for a while, his face suggesting he might be deep in thought.

There is no way he would help me, I try to quiet down a hopeful part of myself. He couldn't care less about class A students.

“What's this student's name?” He looks at me intently, as if he had already anticipated the answer.

I see a ray of hope. I guess I could try my luck using his name on class M students again...

“It's, uh... Dazai-san. Have you seen him by any chance?”

I never expected to get any hints from him!

“Have I? No, I haven't seen him.”

“Th-that makes more sense,” I sigh and my shoulders slump.

“I don't know where he is, but I did come across a student who was running and yelling "Dazai" earlier.” 

“What? Someone was yelling for him?” 

Who could that be though? I try to imagine the circumstances that would cause this. I wonder what that's about. Something doesn't sound right... If someone is yelling for Dazai-san, it just can't be good. It would probably be best if I stay away.

Despite my doubts, I don't want to overlook someone who might know where Dazai-san is.

Maybe... If I want to avoid danger, I could just bring danger with me...

It's a bad idea, but it's the only idea I have. Plus, I would appreciate some company.

“Say, uh... You don't have to if you don't want to, of course, but... I was thinking that maybe you could help me find him...”

He doesn't answer and a gulp exits my throat. I definitely overstepped my bounds here.

“Nakajima Atsushi.”

Tense air flows between us. I can't tell what he's thinking, his face and tone are completely unreadable. 

“The idea of helping you rubs me the wrong way,” he says. Yep, I figured. Bad idea. “But I have all the respect in the world for Dazai-san. I'll help.”

Wait. Really?

An overjoyed smile splits my face.

“Thank you so much! I could use a hand. So... any idea where the student who was yelling Dazai-san's name was headed?”

“Toward the science room.”

“Hmm... I already checked there, but we might as well try again.”

—

I'm glad to have someone helping me look, but it's a bit too quiet. It's pretty awkward to say nothing, I should try talking.

“Hey, Akutagawa,” I say, but get no answer. “He must not have heard me,“ I mutter, not even realizing I'm thinking out loud. “Akutagawa!”

“Keep it down,“ he commands at normal volume. “ My ears do work.”

“You should answer then, you know!” I lecture him. He could at least try to be more sociable.

“I find no reason why I should respond to you,” he says coldly.

“We're both looking for Dazai-san, right? I think we have to talk if we want to work together...”

“I just have to find Dazai-san. I don't need you thinking that this makes us friends.“

Ouch. I wasn't even thinking that, but it still hurts.

“Does anyone ever tell you that you make things harder than they need to be?” I frown.

“It's none of your business.“

I'm too tired to argue with him. The weather was taking his toll, and my hair was long dry, so there was nothing that could help. I just sigh and look away, ready to give up, when...

“Look, Nakajima. That's him.”

“Huh?”

Akutagawa points at a student trying to catch his breath in the hallway in front of the science room.

“No doubt about it. He was yelling Dazai-san's name.”

“Oh.” My eyes focus. “Wait. Akutagawa, I think I know him.”

“Is that right? Then this should be easy,” he nods.

“I don't think so. He has a strange connection to Dazai-san. I don't know much since neither of them is very talkative. Dazai-san said that he's a delinquent and I shouldn't let his height fool me, though.”

Akutagawa frowns.

“Now that you mention it, I have seen him hang around the delinquent leader a lot lately.”

“The delinquent leader?” The information I have clicks together in my head.  “You mean Tachihara?”

“Yeah. You didn't know that? Isn't keeping an eye on them like... the main job of you council members?” He wonders.

“Not that I would know anything,” I pout. “They never tell me. I'm "just an underling", after all. I thought our main task was to help other students.”

“The Armed Student Council was established as a tool for class A to keep us class M students in check. That's why you're called "Armed" in the first place. Besides, did you never notice that you're only helping clubs where class A students are?”

“I guess you're right. But if you made a request, I'm sure...” 

“Do you think we didn't try? We have our pride too. No one requests anything because our requests get immediately scrapped.”

“That's so unfair! Shouldn't there be a separate council for class M at least, if we can't work together?”

“Stupid. That's what the delinquents from the Judo Club are for. Now come on, let's talk to him.”

I barely get any time to recover from yet another shocking discovery about the inner workings of this school before I'm pushed into another unpleasant situation.

“Excuse me...” I address Nakahara-san, hoping he still remembers me.

“Hm? Whaddya want?”

I resist the urge to take a step back. This doesn't resemble the manner of a normal high school student in the slightest. He seems very different from when I first met him. His gaze and tone are intense. No matter how intimidating he was, though, I couldn't back down now.

“Sorry to bother you, but...”

“Spit it out. You got some business with me?” His question makes me nervous about how to explain, but thankfully, Akutagawa jumps in.

“Were you the one running earlier yelling "Dazai"?” 

Nakahara-san is caught somewhat off guard. He seems to recognize Akutagawa, though I'm not sure if from rumours or just as a fellow class M student. Then he nods, and I decide it's probably the latter.

“Damn right I was. I passed by him in the hallway, so of course, that bastard took that opportunity to get under my skin. I was trying to catch him. What? You're his friends or something?” From his word choice, I can tell he is angry at Dazai-san. If what Dazai-san said is true and they really are mortal enemies, then I'm sure he somehow provoked Nakahara-san.

“Something like that. We were actually looking for him,” I explain. “Would you happen to know which direction he went, Nakahara-san?”

He gives me an exasperated look, tilting his head.

“I had him in my sights right up until the front of that science room, then he disappeared on me.”

I can't even imagine what a fight between those two would look like. I've seen Nakahara-san fight before, even though just for a few moments, and I could tell he has quick reflexes and sharp instincts. I have no idea what kind of power Dazai-san possesses that allowed him to escape from Nakahara-san because I know I couldn't.

“If you're hunting for Dazai, I'm going with you,” he smirks suddenly. It startles me.

“You want to look for him too?!” I didn't expect him to want to come along.

“Don't get the wrong idea. Once I see that piece of shit, I'm gonna knock the hell out of him. If we find him, you let me get a piece of him first.”

I realize that this is the first time I hear Nakahara-san talk in full sentences. He still has that strange accent and I can spot some little mistakes in his sentence structure here and there, but it seems he knows the profanities of our language very well.

“Hold it.” Akutagawa enters the conversation, and I do take a step back now. “You want to hit Dazai-san? Not even in your dreams! I won't allow it!”

I never expected that him raising his voice just so slightly would make me want to run away so much. I was incredibly glad that he wasn't talking to me, but seeing those two intimidating presences face off was just as scary.

“Well, I don't care what you won't allow. You just sit back and watch that fucker get a taste of these knuckles, you brat.”

“Don't get ahead of yourself. If you want to start something with Dazai-san, you'll have to fight me first,” he growls.

I'm frozen in place. I've never seen Akutagawa display so much emotion. No, wait, I have. That time when Dazai-san said he's beneath me. I can't help but feel that he... cares for Dazai-san deeply? I mean, he seemed really hurt when Dazai-san ignored him, and now he's challenging Nakahara-san to a fight to protect Dazai-san? 

I know I wouldn't want to fight Akutagawa. His body seems weak and theoretically, it should be an easy win for me. I have an athletic body and a lot of stamina. But I also have good instincts, and they are telling me that if I dared to raise a fist against Akutagawa, he would probably murder me or something.

However, when I compare him to Nakahara-san's kick I saw, I think the winner is obvious.

“Why?! I don't have anything against you. It's not like I get a kick out of punching random people.” Fortunately, Nakahara-san stays defensive.

“Well, I have something against you!” Akutagawa shouts. He kind of reminds me of a rabid dog, barking on another dog through a fence. That mental image helps me calm down, and I fearlessly step into the middle of the heat they created between them on account of Dazai-san.

“W-wait, you guys! L-let's just start by finding Dazai-san first!” Well, maybe I am a bit scared and stutter a little, but whatever. They heard me. “We can decide what happens once we actually know where he is!”

Nakahara-san's expression goes from defensive to indifferent.

“Sure, why not?”

“I can agree with searching for Dazai-san at the very least.” Akutagawa seems to have calmed down a little. We head out.

“Why are you looking for that stinky mackerel anyway?” Nakahara-san asks me after a while. The nickname is strange, but I figure he means Dazai-san.

“He left the student council room about an hour ago to get a drink and didn't come back,” I explain.

“And you fell for that? That's one of his favourite excuses.” He lets out a bitter laugh. “So he's in the student council, huh. I bet he doesn't do shit.”

“He's just...” I want to defend Dazai-san, but this is just undeniable truth. I feel like it would be rude to simply agree, so I decide to try and gather intel for Kunikida-sensei instead. “You really know him well, don't you?”

“I don't,” he retorts angrily.

“O-okay, I'm sorry,” I apologize before I can even think. This seems to be a touchy subject.

After a moment, Nakahara-san speaks again, still partially lost in his thoughts.

“So... what does he make you do? His chores? His homework? Excuse his absence in classes? Carry his bag? Gather blackmail material?”

Every task he lists surprises me more than the last.

“W-what? He doesn't make me do anything like that!”

“He doesn't?” Nakahara-san and Akutagawa ask simultaneously.

“Dazai-san, what happened to you...” Akutagawa mumbles under his breath.

“Of course not! Where did you even get that idea?” I wonder.

Nakahara-san turns to Akutagawa.

“You too, huh. That bastard.” He looks at me. “Don't fall for Dazai's bullshit, Atsushi-kun. That sorry excuse of a mummy will keep saying that you're friends and that friends help each other, but then he'll just use you and throw you away.” What he's saying is horrible and I want to open my mouth and say that it's not true, but he looks deadly serious. “He did it to me, he did it to this guy. And you're next.”

“Dazai-san didn't abandon me!” Akutagawa protests.

“So you're still his "friend" then?” Nakahara-san draws air quotes. “Cut the bullshit. He didn't even look at you once during the ceremony today, and when you stood next to each other on stage, he kept you at two arms' length.”

Akutagawa looks pained and starts coughing.

“I'll prove to Dazai-san that I'm worthy enough to stand by his side, one day for sure,” he says once he recovers.

“Don't you get it?” Nakahara-san frowns, raising his voice. “He doesn't give a shit about you, about me, about anyone! We're all just tools for his schemes, just pawns in his games! He considers no one his equal!”

“That's not true!” Akutagawa and I shout back in unison.

“I don't know why I even bother,” Nakahara-san sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. “If you don't believe me, just wait and see for yourself.”

Our unusual group continues its search in silence.

“We can't seem to find him anywhere. I think we're almost done looking around the entire school,” I sigh after another hour.

“Dazai-san... where are you...?” Akutagawa wearies. I notice that the heat is getting to him, even though he's trying to hide it. I'm in a similar predicament.

“Where could that turd have gone?” Nakahara-san is getting frustrated too. We are all mentally and physically drained, and I kind of feel bad for dragging them into this.

“Hey, I have an idea,” I say cheerfully, trying to ease the mood a little. “Why don't we check up on the Armed Student Council?” For one, Edogawa-san said to go back when I get stuck, but also... “There's a chance that Dazai-san has already gone back.”

“Makes sense,” Nakahara-san nods. “They say the criminal always makes their way back to the crime scene.”

“You watch the way you talk! Dazai-san is not a criminal,” Akutagawa raises his voice and falls into a coughing fit, his throat dry from lack of water.

No, Dazai-san is clearly not a criminal, but we'll be here all day if we argue about it.

“Glad we can agree! Alright, let's head back to the council room,” I smile, keeping the joyful tone going. It seems to be doing wonders. The two stop arguing an follow me to the Student Council room.

—

“You're back!”

“D-Dazai-san?!” I do not bother to hide my shock. He's right there, smiling as if nothing happened. I came here just in case, I didn't expect him to actually be here...

Then, I realize that there is a bigger problem now. I can feel tension building up behind me at immense speed and I get a bit scared.

“Damn it, Dazai!” Nakahara-san yells and slips by me with a punch, but Dazai-san gracefully avoids it. “I've been looking for you,” he continues with a feral grin on his face, “I thought one good hit would be enough, but I think I'll give you a second one, no extra charge.”

“Boy, this is so weird,” Dazai-san speaks to no one in particular. “We're supposed to be inside, but I can feel the wind blowing. Must be a tiny fairy playing a prank on me or something. How very sad.”

“Get the hell over here!” Nakahara-san screams. His furious flurry of strikes keeps me on edge. I'm scared, and the hits aren't even directed at me. Their target, Dazai-san, however, continues to dodge them without breaking a sweat.

“As much as I'd love to share this dance with you, Chuuya, I am the Secretary of the Armed Student Council. I can't just step out during a meeting.”

At this moment, I can totally agree with Nakahara-san's fists.

“A meeting?! Don't fuck with me, you lazy piece of shit!”

And his words. Though I wouldn't use this exact formulation.

“No, I'm serious. Wanna join?” Dazai-san smirks.

“Why would I do that? I don't have any business taking part in a Student Council meeting,” Nakahara-san wonders, his look turning into one of confusion before he shakes his head. “Tch. Whatever, I don't care anymore. I'm outta here.”

Anger flaring from his shoulders, he takes his leave.

“Have a nice day!” Dazai-san waves with his bandage-covered hand, a fake smile straining his face.

“Hey, Dazai-san,” I try tentatively. “What did you do to have Nakahara-san running after you like that?”

“Hmm, who can say for sure? He's got a fuse as short as himself. No need to concern yourself with it, Atsushi-kun.” The innocent smile looks out of place on Dazai-san's face.

“I'm guessing you provoked him somehow...” I mumble for myself, remembering it for Kunikida-sensei.

“Did you say something?” The narrow-eyed look Dazai-san makes gives me the creeps.

“I-it's nothing,” I wave my hands in front of myself defensively. “Uh, by the way, where did you go? That was a long time to be buying a drink,” I change the topic.

“I left the room looking for something nice and cool, but I saw how blue the sky was, how bright the sun was shining. I remembered that tomorrow is the start of summer vacation. At some point, I started to feel like it was the perfect day for a suicide, so I wandered around looking for a good spot.” Ats this point, I feel like there's no need for me to listen to this story any further. I have heard it many times before. “But I hated how hot it was, and I'm no fan of pain and suffering... My search was going poorly, and when I started to wonder what to do next, Chuuya went and picked a fight with me.”

“Could you not get the urge to die right before summer vacation starts, please?! Jeez...” I sigh.

“But come on, Atsushi-kun, think about it!” His eyes are full of excitement. “Summer is so full of life, and that's exactly what brings on the desire. No matter how many times I think about it, the beginning of the vacation is clearly the perfect time! You have no passion! Where is your romantic side?”

“What? I don't know about that...” I doubt.

“Anyway, dealing with Chuuya got me feeling like the whole thing was more trouble than it was worth, so I came back. I got here not too long ago,” he sighs. I guess I should be thanking Nakahara-san for this one. Speaking of me being thankful, what happened to Akutagawa?

I turn to find him standing and watching us speak from closeby, quiet the whole time. He notices me looking at him and lets out a sigh.

“I suppose that takes care of everything,” he states calmly.

“Huh? Oh, yeah... I should thank you, Akutagawa,” I smile gratefully.

“No, you shouldn't,” he frowns. “I did nothing worthy of your graditude.” He speaks with an air of indifference.

“Hey,” Dazai-san walks uo to him, a light friendly smile playing on his lips. Akutagawa's eyes widen.

“Dazai-san.” He bows.

“You're as pale as ever! Summer's here though. Don't let all that sunlight go to waste. Don't forget about heatsroke though, and make sure you use sunscreen. Those rays can be a killer.” Dazai-san speaks with exaggerated gestures. Akutagawa nods eagerly, as if absorbing every word.

Dazai-san holds out a can of juice for Akutagawa and I.

“Oh, thank you. What's this for?” I ask as I accept it. Akutagawa just stares in disbelief.

“You wanna stay hydrated. You've been walking around the school for a while, haven't you?”

“I... can have this?” Akutagawa sounds bewildered, his voice is quiet.

“Of course,” Dazai-san smiles kindly and Akutagawa accepts the can with shaky hands. He handles it with care, as if it was something precious, and gives another deep bow.

“I shall be taking my leave now.”

“Thanks again, Akutagawa,” I smile and watch as he walks away. The rhythmic steps and the way he walks without any unnecessary movements always mesmerize me.

That's when the door to the council room opens and pulls me out of my trance.

“Dazai! How much time do you plan to waste, exactly? Nakajima is here. Let's get back to the meeting,” Kunikida-sensei bosses.

“Kunikida-sensei always with ants in his pants...” Dazai-san pouts in protest. “Well, now that you're caught up, why don't we get back to business, Atsushi-kun? Once we get through the meeting, we're free to enjoy the vacation.”

“Yeah! I can't wait!” I agree cheerfully.

—

Silent and thoughtful moments, as well as uproarious ones, pass, and the end of the meeting finally arrives. We have successfully stopped the various attempts at escape by Dazai-san and our expressions glow with the feeling of achievement.

The first term is over. We can relax and welcome summer vacation.

“I can't help but think this every time. Doesn't the meeting feel a little too long? Think it would be possible to make it optional for the secretary to attend?” Dazai-san tries to convince Kunikida-sensei.

“Pipe down. How much work do you actually do anyway?” It's a rhetorical question. He turns to us. “Now, don't dawdle. Go ahead, you can leave. Don't forget your vacation homework.”

“The days may have gotten longer, but it is still rather dark out. Perhaps I should walk you home, Akiko,” Edogawa-san offers jokingly.

“Wow, how kind of you,” Yosano-san snickers. “I know you just want to buy ramune on the way home.”

“A brilliant deduction!” he grins. “You'll open the bottle for me, right?”

“What am I going to do with you?” she sighs and they leave the room together.

“Okay, I'll be off too,” Dazai-san gives a light wave and follows after the other two.

“I'm so hungry! Atsushi-san, would you like to grab something to eat on the way home?” Kenji-kun proposes.

“That might be a good idea. I think I could eat,” I agree.

“Go on now. We're locking up. Don't stay out too late,” Kunikida-sensei beckons us.

“Okay!” We reply and head out.

The orange of the sunset and the purple of the evening blend and spread across the sky. I realize that I kind of liked how busy we were for the closing ceremony day. It makes me feel like I'm useful.

On the other hand, I figure I won't be able to make myself much useful during my first ever summer vacation. I want to enjoy myself, but I also have that homework. I have to make sure I split my time accordingly.

And with that, the Armed Student Council of the Stray Dogs Academy was able to close out the first term without a hitch.

Chapter Text

I didn't expect much from my first summer vacation. I knew my parents can't afford a trip to somewhere, and that I'll probably spend the two months helping around in the herb store and doing homework. My mother encouraged me to "enjoy my youth to the fullest" or something along those lines, but I was not entirely sure what that meant. What do normal people do during summer break anyway? I was just looking forward to school starting because I'll be able to spend time with my friends again.

You might be wondering, why don't I just visit them or call them if I miss them so much? Well, it's not that easy. Kenji-kun lives in a village called Ihatov, which is approximately two hours away by train. I really admire that he is willing to undertake a journey like that daily to get to school, so I don't want him to go through it in this heat just for something as insignificant as... me.

As for Yosano-san and Edogawa-san, I don't know where they live. They are always headed in the opposite direction than me after school, so I never walked home with them. Instead, I'd walk Kenji-kun to the train station and then head home. And I don't want to call them because I always feel like intruding during their personal time for no reason. I would find an excuse if there were any possibilities available, but there were none. The only thing we ever really talked about were council activities, which weren't taking place at the moment.

One day, my boring daily routine got interrupted by an interesting find. Taking out the trash is probably one of the most mundane activities one can think of, but not for me. It's the only time when I have a valid reason to leave the house. Not that my parents wouldn't let me leave the house for no reason, I just need a reason to convince myself to go out.

Walking up to our neighbourhood trashcans with several plastic bags in my hands, I notice an unusual item laying beside them. A skateboard. I put the bags where they belong and squat down next to the unfamiliar object, brushing my fingers over the glossy surface of the bottom side. It's yellow and white with azure wheels, and I have to admit that despite how flashy the combination is, it looks pretty cool.

It doesn't take long to find out why would someone want to throw it out. There is a hole in the centre as if someone drilled it there on purpose. I'm sure that no one would do a horrible thing like that though, so it was probably an accident or something.

I look around and when I see no one, I pick the skateboard up. It might be in the trash, but taking it is still technically stealing, so I'm careful. On my way back home, I stop by in a store and buy a big round sticker to cover up the hole. It's black with a white ring and a purple dragon head, so it doesn't match the colour scheme much, but it's the only one I could afford.

Now that the bottom is covered, I need to hide it on the top as well. The surface there was rough, so a sticker wouldn't be possible. At home, I ask my parents for a cork stopper. I trim it to match the size of the hole, put it in and paint the top with black ink I borrow from my mother.

Actually learning to use the skateboard is a completely different matter. I picked it up on impulse, thinking it might be useful when Kenji-kun and I rush from school to the train station because he either has to catch the early train or wait two hours for the next one. It will be mostly useless on the way to school because it's uphill, but it's at least something. Also, I thought skateboarding would be fun.

It was not.

After my first few attempts, I was pretty sure I had permanent butt damage. I read it up on Wikihow and watched videos on Youtube, but it seemed way easier in theory than it was in real life. Apparently, I had no sense of equilibrium whatsoever. Physical activities were usually my strong suit, but here I failed miserably.

“Lower yourself in your knees more, bend forward, and relax. You're too tense and your centre of gravity is off of the board.” The quiet voice startles me. It's very early in the morning, the park tends to be empty at this hour.

“Kyouka-chan?” My sister is really good at sneaking up on people. I like to think that my instincts are quite good, but Kyouka-chan is like an owl.

“Also, face forward. You'll never be able to move if you keep staring at your feet.” 

I have no idea where this information comes from, but I follow her advice. And it actually works, I manage to move without falling off.

“Try to speed up a little now. Don't be scared, relax. Let your muscles loose, move freely and naturally. Now, bend your ankles to make a turn. Good. Now navigate closer to me, wait until it slows down and put your foot down to stop. Softly, naturally, no abrupt movements.”

I am still a bit wobbly, but I manage to stop the skateboard safely without falling off.

“Wow, Kyouka-chan, that was awesome, thank you!” I hug her in a greeting. “How did you know all that?”

“A stable stance is important in all martial arts, including kendo,” she shrugs.

“That's so cool! Can you help me practise some more?” I ask and she nods.

So yes, that's another good thing about this summer vacation. I get to spend way more time with Kyouka-chan. It's really nice because I can feel us grow closer every day, and I hope that our bond will soon be strong enough for us to actually call each other siblings.

—

“Atsushi, dear, can you do some grocery shopping for me?”

I am up on my feet immediately, excited.

“Sure, mom, no problem! Where's the shopping list?” I enter the kitchen, following her voice.

“On the fridge, as usual. Also, meat isn't on there, but just buy whatever is on sale and I'll figure something out,” she points.

“Okay!”

I take the list, grab my skateboard from my room and rush downstairs. I put my sneakers on and run out of the house, throwing the skateboard on the ground and jumping on. With Kyouka-chan's guidance, I have gotten a lot better in the past few weeks.

I fly smoothly through the park, avoiding people, pets and any foreign objects on the road that could throw me off balance.

“Hey, Akiko, isn't that Atsushi? Hi! Long time no see!” I follow the familiar voice.

“Oh! Edogawa-san, Yosano-san, hello!” I wave but suddenly, I feel the skateboard under me stop abruptly and fly forward. I land on the asphalt with my hands and face. “Ow.”

“Are you hurt? Want me to help?” Yosano-san rushes to my side with a joyful expression, followed by Edogawa-san.

“I'm fine,” I respond automatically. My knees and hands are a bit bruised, but it's nothing that couldn't be fixed with a bit of water.

“Tch,” Yosano-san pouts. “Ranpo-san, please give me the bottle of water you just bought, I'll at least clean his wounds.”

I wince a little as the cold water bites into my bruised knees and palms.

“Thank you. What are you doing in this part of the town anyway?” I ask.

“Just shopping for a bit,” Yosano-san smiles. “This park is probably the nicest around too. And you?”

“Grocery shopping for my mom. Also, I wanted to practice skateboarding for a bit, but I guess I'm gonna give it a rest for today,” I laugh awkwardly as I get up from the ground.

“How about we walk with you for a bit?” Yosano-san offers. “We haven't talked for weeks.”

“Aaah, I don't wanna walk,” Edogawa-san pouts. “I'll pass.”

“You can borrow the skateboard,” I joke.

“That's actually a good idea, Atsushi-kun,” Yosano-san says thoughtfully. “Ranpo-san, sit down on the skateboard, pull your knees up to your chin and put your feet on the board. We'll hold your hands and pull you.”

“We did that when we were seven,” Edogawa-san pulls a lollipop out of his pocket, unwraps it and puts it into his mouth.

“You haven't moved on from that age mentally anyway, so why not give it a go?” Yosano-san grins and I just look between the two of them.

“Fine,” Edogawa-san agrees and sits down on the skateboard, putting his chin atop his knees. He raises his hands up and after a slight moment of confused hesitation, I take it. Yosano-san and I start pulling towards the grocery store.

“Um... I'm not sure if it's okay to ask, but... how long have you two known each other?”

“Since we were kids,” Yosano-san answers.

“We're neighbours, actually. We live in the same apartment building,” Edogawa-san adds.

“You should come by someday. We miss you all during summer, it's a shame we live so far away from each other.”

“Turn left,” Edogawa-san pulls my hand. I comply with his order, probably to avoid a rock on the road or something.

“I miss you too. We're lucky we met today!” I smile.

“Luck has nothing to do with it,” Edogawa-san smirks in self-satisfaction. Yosano-san and I exchange understanding looks, realizing that he dragged her out here only to meet me.

I collect all of the items my mother asked of me, pay for them and put them into a bag I brought with me. As soon as we walk out of the store, Edogawa-san turns to Yosano-san.

“It's hot. I want shaved ice.”

He sounds like a baby.

“You should've said that while we were at the store, Ranpo-san,” Yosano-san sighs at his childish demands.

“No, no, that's not what I meant, Akiko. I want shaved ice from a beach hut!”

“Umm... what's a beach hut?” I ask, having never heard of that before.

“It's a store by the sea where they sell foods and drinks, sometimes beach toys too. Is this your first time hearing of it?” Yosano-san describes.

“Yeah. I've never been to a beach before,” I say, trying to avoid telling them the reason. No one needs to know about that.

“I have a great idea! Why don't we all go to the beach together? We could invite Osamu-san, the twins and Kenji-kun too! It'd be a Student Council beach trip!” she proposes and my face lights up.

“That sounds great!” I agree.

“Hmm... Do you think we can use our club funds if we count it as a club activity?” Edogawa-san asks and Yosano-san grins.

“I think we do have some money left over from the past term. Alright, let's go back to the park and call everyone right now!”

“We'll go on Thursday. It's when the least people go to the beach so it won't be crowded,” Edogawa-san decides.

“Sounds good!” I smile, already looking for Kenji-kun's number on my phone. I hope he's someplace with reception.

He picks up after a few rings.

«Atsushi-san! It's nice to hear you again!»

“Hi, Kenji-kun, hope I'm not disturbing you.”

«Not at all! The cows are nice and quiet today, so I was bored anyway!»

“I was wondering... Edogawa-san and Yosano-san want to make a Council meeting on the beach on Thursday. Do you want to come?”

«Ah, beach sounds awesome! But I don't know if my parents will let me go, 'cause my siblings would be envious that I get to go to the beach and they don't.»

I cover the microphone. Yosano-san is talking to Tanizaki-kun and Edogawa-san is still waiting for Dazai-san to pick up.

“Edogawa-san, would it be okay for Kenji-kun to bring his siblings along? He says his parents wouldn't let him go otherwise.”

“I don't mind. How many?” he asks and I repeat the question to Kenji-kun.

«Five!» is his cheerful answer. I repeat it quietly, in shock. I knew he said he had many siblings, but this is way more than I expected.

Once I wake up from the shock, another realization with me.

“If Kenji-kun brings his siblings, I could take my little sister along as well!”

“Tanizaki-kun and his sister said yes,” Yosano-san announces, putting her phone back into her pocket. “I think siblings sound fun, the more the merrier!”

“We'll be glad to meet the- oh, Osamu, hi! We'll be having a Council meeting...” Edogawa-san smiles when Dazai-san finally picks up the call.

«Okay then, I'll see you on Thursday!»

“See you!” I end my call.

Yosano-san and I listen in awe as Edogawa-san lists twenty different and perfectly logical arguments to convince Dazai-san to join us.

“He agreed,” he grins finally after ending the call.

“By the way, Atsushi-kun, I didn't know you had a sister,” Yosano-san points out.

“I figured, of course, but you never mentioned her,” Edogawa-san agrees.

“Yeah, I guess we never really came to talk about that. Her name is...” My sentence trails off when I spot a familiar red kimono on a crowded sidewalk across the road from the park. She must be looking for me because I took too long. “Kyouka-chan! Over here!”

She stops and walks to me.

“Mom was worried about you,” she says instead of a greeting. I hear a trace of relief in her monotone voice.

“Sorry, I got caught up with my senpais from the Student Council. This is Edogawa-san and Yosano-san!” I introduce her. As soon as she notices the two unknown people looking at her, she grabs my arm.

“Um... Nice to meet you,” she says quietly, bowing.

“Nice to meet you too, Kyouka-chan!” Yosano-san smiles.

I really want Kyouka-chan to get along with my friends. My greatest job as her older brother was to make her more sociable, and this beach trip is a perfect opportunity. Since I have to ask her to go with us sooner or later, I decide I might as well do it now. Besides, I'm sure she's never been on a beach either.

“Kyouka-chan, we're going to the beach on Thursday. Would you like to come along?”

“I have no reason to decline,” she says what I assume is an affirmative. “No, wait, I do. I don't have a swimsuit.”

Neither do I, but I guess she can't just wear shorts like I was planning to.

“We could go buy one for you,” I muse, already planning how to ask our parents for some money.

“Absolutely not,” Yosano-san jumps in. “Kyouka-chan,” she looks deeply into her eyes, “swimsuit shopping is a sacred ritual for girls. No boys allowed. I'll go with you.” She decides.

“Really?” I can tell she's not entirely comfortable with going outside, let alone with a stranger.

“Yes! I need a new one too, so we can have some fun shopping together! Trust me, having boys around is only useful when you need someone to carry your bags.”

Kyouka-chan looks at me insecurely. I smile comfortingly and squeeze her hand.

“Alright,” she gives a nod to Yosano-san. “I have to go home to ask my parents for some money though.”

“That's okay! I need to walk Ranpo-san to our apartment building too, he wouldn't find it by himself. We can go to mine first and then we'll go to yours. We'll leave the boys behind, and at least you'll know where I live in case you needed anything or just wanted to visit!”

We do as she says. When Kyouka-chan leaves with Yosano-san, I'm just a little bit worried.

“Your senpai seems very dependable,” my mom pats my head. “I'm sure it will be better for Kyouka to get comfortable with swimsuits in female company. But the beach sounds like a good idea, you did well.”

I didn't do anything, really, but I smile.

“Thanks, mom.”

Chapter Text

It is summer. The weather is nice today, the gentle breeze eases the heat. A perfect day for a beach trip.

“Did you pack enough water?”

“Yes, mom.”

“Did you put sunscreen on?”

“Of course, mom.”

“Do you have towels? Swimsuits?”

“We're fine, mom!” I sigh.

Our mother thought that the beach trip was a great idea when she first heard about it, but she's a bit nervous now that we're actually leaving. I would be nervous too and so would Kyouka-chan, but when we saw that mom is worried about us so much, we calmed down while trying to calm her down.

“Be home before sunset, okay?”

“Don't worry, mom, we'll be fine,” I give her one last smile and grab our bag with a change of clothes, towels and some food. Kyouka-chan follows me and we leave.

It's unusual to see my sister without her trademark kimono. Instead, she's wearing a short strawberry dress with yellow polka dots that she bought with Yosano-san and her new swimsuit (which I haven't seen yet) underneath. Her hair is pulled up into twintails. It is a very refreshing look on her.

I went with black shorts and a white shirt with a tiger-like hood. I don't really remember where I got it from, I think Tanizaki-kun borrowed it to me at some point for PE or something and then just told me to keep it.

“Atsushi, what are you doing?” Kyouka-chan suddenly stops, looking at me.

“Crossing the street?” I point, trying to figure out why would she question it.

“The beach is the other way though,” she points her finger in the opposite direction.

What?

“Really? I was pretty sure it's...”

“C'mon, we'll be late,” she grabs my hand and drags me in the direction she indicated earlier. After a moment, I give up and follow her, pouting a bit. I am well aware that her sense of orientation is better than mine, but I did study the way to the beach yesterday and I was really confident I got it right.

When we arrive at the meeting point, Yosano-san, Edogawa-san and the Tanizaki siblings are already waiting for us.

“Kyouka-chan, Atsushi-kun, hello!”

Edogawa-san is dressed similarly to me, a white open shirt protecting his shoulders from sunburn and red swimming shorts. Yosano-san wears a white bikini top and a skirt with a floral pattern. Tanizaki-kun has green shorts and a one-piece black swimsuit as a top while his sister dons a pink dress. Everyone is carrying a bag or two, and I see Edogawa-san brought his cooling box with him as well.

“How about the rest of our group?” I ask. Yosano-san takes a quick glance on her phone.

“Osamu-san is late as always, who knows if he'll even show up. And Kenji-kun should be here any-”

A split second after she stops, I am tackled in a hug. My field of vision fills with straw blonde hair and a straw hat.

“Atsushi-san! Long time no see!”

I'm grateful for my reflexes and strength that allowed me to support the weight of Kenji-kun and his three bags, otherwise we would've both gotten hurt. His greeting still makes me laugh.

“I'm glad to see you too, Kenji-kun.”

“Woaah, is this the sea? It's so big!” I hear a child's voice gasp behind Kenji-kun. I let go of him to spot the group of his siblings. A tall woman in her early twenties in jean shorts and a white shirt tied in a knot carries a little girl in a red shirt and blue skirt, and around them run two circa 10-year-old boys in matching blue shirts and jean shorts. All of them are tanned, have blonde hair and wear straw hats, so the family resemblance is obvious.

“City is awesome, isn't it?” Kenji-kun agrees with his brothers and then turns to us. “I have to introduce you! This is Neri-neesan, my brothers Ichiro and Seiroku, and the little one is Toshi!”

“Hi!” The elder sister grins and sets Toshi-chan on the ground.

After we all introduce ourselves, Yosano-san picks up her own and Edogawa-san's bags.

“Let's go, Osamu will catch up. If he comes, that is,” Edogawa-san decides.

“How cruel of you, Ranpo-san. Leaving me behind like this...”

“Dazai-san!” I'm happy he's here. He may be a strange person, but our group feels incomplete without him.

Another round of introductions follows before we finally head to the beach. It really is big. The white sand and the sea are both sparkling under the sunlight. The sea looks like it stretches out for infinity and like it's trying to swallow the beach with its waves.

Kenji-kun and Yosano-san each brought a blanket, so we spread them on the sand so that they're partially in shade and put our bags down. Kenji-kun's brothers were the first ones to abandon their clothes, change into swimwear and run towards the water.

“No fair!” Toshi-chan complains and Neri-san grabs both boys by the hair.

“Wait for your sister, you brats! And put your hats on!”

“Wanna get in the water first, Atsushi-san?” Kenji-kun grabs my shoulder and I notice his shirt is already gone too. His swimming shorts are yellow and orange and his hat sits atop his head. I decide that Kenji-kun should be banned from wearing bright colours in bright places like this because this much light could cause permanent damage to my retinas.

“Sure!” I nod. “Kyouka-chan, are you coming too?” I turn to my sister. I see that she is slightly overwhelmed by the amount of light, people, sounds and voices.

“Um... I think I'll need a moment to adjust,” she mumbles, hiding in the shade a bit away from others.

“Are you okay?” Kenji-kun asks her and she nods.

“It's all good, Atsushi-kun. We'll be here with her. Go have fun,” Yosano-san smiles.

“Thank you!” I smile. Kenji-kun grabs my hand and drags me into the water after his siblings. I just hope no one will ask why am I swimming in a shirt.

“Aah, the water feels great, doesn't it?” Kenji-kun squats down to have water up to his shoulders. It does feel nice, but I don't have the courage to put my whole body into the cold water just yet. Up to my knees is refreshing enough.

However, a mischievous idea pops up in my head. I lower my hands into the water and...

“Gah! Hey, that's cold!” Kenji-kun protests after droplets of water hit his face.

“Sorry,” I laugh, “I just wanted to try splashing someone once.”

“Ooh, I see.” Kenji-kun stands up. “Okay, my turn! Ready?”

I was not.

In an instant, with just a light push, the calm water around Kenji-kun turns into a massive wave heading towards me.

“N-no, wait!”

The force throws me off balance and backwards into the water. I didn't have time to brace myself, but at least I managed to hold my breath. After a moment of waving my hands around, I sit up, shaking my head to get rid of the water. I look around to check if Kenji-kun's siblings are unaffected by his mini-tsunami.

“Woah, Kenji-niisan, you should probably eat something before you hurt someone,” Seiroku-kun comments and Kenji-kun laughs.

“I guess I should. Sorry about that, Atsushi-san.”

“I-it's okay,” I answer shakily, part from the cold and part from shock.

“Hey, guys!” Edogawa-san waves on us from the shore. “Wanna head to the beach hut?”

“Sure!” Kenji-kun yells back. I'm confused.

“Eat? Why?” I ask Kenji-kun.

“I'm not as strong on a full stomach. It's a Council secret though, so don't tell anyone.”

“How is that even possible?” I wonder.

“Who knows?” Kenji-kun shrugs. “Let's just get some food!”

—

Our large group causes a ruckus in the beach hut as well. There was only one table that could fit twelve people, and it was already taken by a mother with three children.

“Akiko and I are going to place all of our orders,” Edogawa-san and Yosano-san ditch us and leave it to us to secure a table.

“Your turn, Atsushi-kun,” Dazai-san pushes me forward without giving me a chance to protest. I stumble and grab onto the desk for balance, which startles the mother.

“C-can I help you?” She asks, her voice unnaturally high-pitched and slightly trembling.

“Um... Could you please change tables? Our... uh... group can only fit here.”

“O-of course. Here you go.” She quickly grabs her children and backs out. I don't understand her reaction.

“What is she so afraid of?” Kenji-kun wonders as he takes a seat.

Afraid? Did I scare her?

“Good job, nii-san,” Kyouka-chan pats my back sarcastically and makes me sit down between her and Kenji-kun.

“Intimidation, huh? That's a surefire tactic,” Dazai-san states matter-of-factly, playing idly with a large knife between his long fingers. “I wish I could do that.”

“That's... it wasn't like that!” I try to defend myself, but the whole table is already laughing at me.

I notice Neri-san leaning towards Kenji-kun.

“How does that guy know what to order? I don't even know what this place offers today, so how can he?” she wonders.

“It's because Edogawa-san is super smart! He reads the menu and can tell what you'd order from things like your personality, mood, height, weight, age and many other things!” Kenji-kun explains enthusiastically. “And this place offers everything from the menu every day, not like in our village.”

“Everything? But there is so much variety! City folks are amazing!”

“I know, right?”

I always thought Kenji-kun's personality was eccentric, but seeing him with his siblings, I can tell they're similar. Does it run in the family? Or are all people in small villages like this? No, wait, they aren't. The guy from 2-M who always eats grapes lives in the same village as Kenji-kun, and he isn't nice at all.

Speaking of not nice people...

“Dazai-san, you shouldn't bring a knife to the beach! Especially not one this huge!” I warn him.

“You can if it's for cutting watermelon,” he shrugs and points to Yosano-san, who is receiving a big watermelon from the seller. Edogawa-san is already walking towards our table. “I figured Ranpo-san would hate to wait until our meals are ready, so he'll just fill the wait with a watermelon.”

Edogawa-san sits down without a word, shooting a glare at Dazai-san.

“Here's the watermelon,” Yosano-san places it on the table. “What's wrong, Ranpo-san?” she asks as she sits down. Dazai-san gets up and hands me the knife, and Yosano-san notices it. “Oh, Osamu-san read you again, didn't he? You don't have to sulk about that.”

“I'm not sulking,” Edogawa-san pouts.

I accept the knife, guessing that Dazai-san just doesn't have the strength to cut a watermelon. I do have the strength, but I lack the know-how. I give a helpless look to Kenji-kun, but I realize he can't do it because he'd cut the table in half or something.

My distress is noticed by one of Kenji-kun's brothers.

“Neri-neesan, can you cut the watermelon?”

“Why would I? Atsushi-san's got i-” Before she can finish, I give her the knife. “Alright,” she nods and gets up, slicing up the melon with ease. I follow her movements and try to remember how she does it. I really didn't want to mention that I've never eaten a watermelon before because then I'd have to admit that I'm from an orphanage. I don't want my friends to know, at least not yet. One day, I'll tell them why I didn't have a life until now, why do I wear such a strange haircut and why is there only one strand of black hair left on my head. One day I will. But now it's too soon.

“It's delicious,” Kyouka-chan marvels as soon as she takes a bite from her slice. I receive one myself soon after and let me just say, watermelons taste really good. All bad thoughts from a few seconds ago vanish from my head and I focus on the sweet watery taste.

“Akiko always picks the best watermelon! She has this trick where she knocks on it and knows from the sound whether it's good or not!” Edogawa-san says.

“Oh! We do that too when we harvest them!”

“When it sounds hollow, it's ready to be eaten!” Kenji-kun's brothers remember.

“Two strawberry sundaes, two tropical fruit sundaes, two cups of shaved ice!” The seller calls.

“Atsushi-kun, Kenji-kun, that's our order. Let's go pick it up,” Yosano-san beckons us and we follow her. I can see Kyouka-chan craning her neck to catch a glimpse of whatever 'strawberry sundae' is. I know she likes strawberries. I do too, so I figure those are for us. When I get to the counter, my eyes widen. I see two glasses full of what I assume is strawberry ice cream, white whipped cream and some red sauce, decorated with actual strawberries and some colourful sprinkles. I had no idea food could be so beautiful, I almost feel sorry I have to eat it. I grab the two glasses and bring them to Kyouka-chan, whose eyes light up.

“You forgot the spoons, Atsushi-san,” Kenji-kun places said utensils in front of me and Kyouka-chan after he gave Tanizaki-kun and Naomi-chan their tropical fruit sundaes. They look similar to ours, but they're coloured in orange, green and yellow and decorated with bananas, oranges and kiwis.

“Thank you,” Kyouka says to no one in particular, though I assume it's directed at Edogawa-san and Kenji-kun.

Shaved ice are rainbow coloured spheres of small ice shards. I don't really see the appeal of that, but Yosano-san and Edogawa-san seem to enjoy it, so I just focus on my sundae. It's delicious, and I can't help but wonder where have meals like this been my whole life.

—

“Quoi the fuck? C'était ici il y a une minute!” (What the fuck? It was here a minute ago!)

“Something wrong, Nakahara-san?” Michizou catches the volleyball instead of spiking it into Ichiyou's half of the court.

“My knife is gone! How can we eat the melon now?” Chuuya says. It upsets him. There are no holes in his bag, so the knife couldn't have just fallen out. It has to be here somewhere.

“We can go ask to that restaurant over there if we can borrow one, they serve watermelons as well,” Michizou proposes in hopes of getting Chuuya to go with him somewhere alone, even if it was just for a few minutes.

“Alright,” Chuuya nods. “I still want my knife back, though. My dads will be pissed if I lose it.”

“We can search for it together later, okay? For now, let's just eat the watermelon.”

Michizou feels happy every time Chuuya mentions his fathers. The fact that he is so comfortable with homosexuality gives him a small ray of hope that he could someday like him back.

He is pulled down from his cloud nine when Chuuya suddenly stops when they enter the beach restaurant.

“Oi, that's my knife! What do you think you're- You?!”

“Hi, Chuuya~!”

Michizou frowns. Flat-assed rival number one detected.

“I should've known,” Chuuya sighs before glaring at Osamu and slamming his hands down on the table with unbelievable force. “If you don't want that knife in your fucking throat, you'll give it back right now!”

—

I don't know how does Dazai-san keep so calm under Nakahara-san's angry glare, why does he provoke him like that or when did he steal that knife. Nevertheless, I feel kind of bad for everyone in their surroundings including myself, because we all just wanted a peaceful day on the beach.

I check if Kyouka-chan isn't scared. To my surprise, she is reaching under her dress, hand gripping the dagger hidden there. Honestly, it should be disturbing, but I'm just relieved that my sister can take care of herself. Kenji-kun and his siblings keep eating their fish and chips unfazed, Edogawa-san and Yosano-san seem mildly concerned but used to anything Dazai-related. The only one who is scared is Naomi-chan because Nakahara-san is standing between her and Dazai-san. She hid in her brother's arms.

“Hmm~ Despite how tempting the thought is, my little Chibikko, there are children present. No matter how much I think about it, we have to play family-friendly,” Dazai-san smirks, still spinning the knife between his fingers. I recognize his expression he reserves for Nakahara-san: playful smirk, half-lidded eyes, straight back. It seems like his whole body gravitates towards Nakahara-san as he looks up at him through his lashes. I feel like I'm intruding in a private moment, even though I know they're just arguing.

“L-little?! I'll kill you, asshole!” Nakahara-san's leg stops a few centimetres away from the back of Dazai-san's head. The cause of that is Tachihara, who put his hand on Nakahara-san's shoulder.

“I hate to say it, Nakahara-san, but he's right. We can't fight here.” Nakahara-san puts his leg down and I notice Dazai-san's eyes darkening. “Don't think this is the end of it, Dazai. If you mess with Nakahara-san, you get the whole Judo Club.”

“If you say so, Tachi'ara-san,” Nakahara-san grabs Tachihara's shoulder now and turns them both away. “Let's go borrow another knife and eat our waterme-”

The more Nakahara-san calms down, the angrier Dazai-san becomes. He stands up and throws the knife at Nakahara-san, who catches it as if this was a normal occurrence. Dazai-san walks away without a word, leaving only watermelon rind behind. Nakahara-san does the same thing, except in the opposite direction, followed by a confused Tachihara.

Later, we find Dazai-san on our blanket, earphones on so loud that he couldn't hear us talking to him.

All in all, the rest of the day is fun and relatively uneventful. I manage to bond not only with the other Council members but also with Kyouka-chan and Kenji-kun's siblings.

However, once in a while, I space out, my mind returning to a certain incident. There is just something about it that's bothering me, but I can't quite put my finger on it. I'm missing a piece.

Chapter Text

Once in a while, I space out, my mind returning to a certain incident. There is just something about it that's bothering me, but I can't quite put my finger on it. I'm missing a piece.

“Dazai-san, are you a masochist?” I ask out of nowhere on our way back home from the beach. He slides his earphones down around his neck.

“No, what makes you ask that?”

“You say you hate pain and want to avoid Nakahara-san, yet you still provoke him all the time. It seems to me like you're desperate for his attention.”

Dazai-san stops and stares at me as if I just fell from the sky. I notice that Edogawa-san and Yosano-san behind us forsook their conversation as well, and are silently observing me. And the rest... Wait.

“Where is everyone else?!” I freak out.

“You're still here?” Yosano-san says. “Kyouka-chan separated from us to go home a while ago, I thought you went with her? And the Miyazawas and Tanizakis left before that.”

“Oh. I guess I'll have to find my own way home, then,” I laugh insecurely. There is no way I can find my home, I barely know where I am.

“We're almost at my place, will you be alright from there?” Yosano-san senses my insecurity.

I have been in her apartment building once, and that was a few days ago, so I don't think so.

“Well.. um...”

“He won't,” Edogawa-san exposes me. “I propose a sleepover.”

“N-no, I don't want to be a bo-”

No one is listening to me.

“Fine, but it will be in your apartment. I can't have another person sleeping over,” Yosano-san says.

“Another?” I ask her to specify and she laughs.

“Ranpo-san has been sleeping at my place for a week now. His guardian is out of town for a business trip and he's sca-”

Edogawa-san slaps his hand over her mouth.

“Shut up, I wasn't scared!”

“Really?” Yosano-san pries her mouth free, her tone teasing. “You were bawling like a baby! "Akiko, please, I hate being alone!" ” she imitates.

“That was just to convince your grandma. You know she hates it when we sleep in the same room,” Edogawa-san pouts.

“Whatever makes you feel better,” she pats his head.

“Well, I'll just go, my place is this way. See you,” Dazai-san turns around and wants to leave, but Yosano-san grabs him by the collar.

“Not so fast. You're the guest of honour and the main topic of our sleepover. It seems like Atsushi-kun won't be able to sleep if you don't explain that incident at the beach.”

Exposed.

“Sorry, Dazai-san, but we really need to talk about this. I'm sure Edogawa-san and Yosano-san want to hear you out as well,” I say softly, trying to convince him with kind words.

I know it's a bad thing to interrogate someone, but we know for a fact that Dazai-san wouldn't tell anyone anything otherwise. He doesn't see the benefit in letting others listen to him and help him.

“So you're coming with us, whether you like it or not,” Yosano-san summarizes and takes hold of Dazai-san's arm. I grab the other one. Edogawa-san walks in front and leads us to the stairs to their floor of the apartment building.

Dazai-san doesn't protest much, he just looks very confused.

“Don't worry, Dazai-san,” I tell him while Yosano-san and Edogawa-san announce the sleepover to Yosano-san's mother and grandmother. “We are going to help you. You are not alone. We are friends, and friends help each other. You can tell us anything, we won't use it to hurt you. You can trust us. We just want to see you happy. I know that you're used to doing everything by yourself, but your intellect is useless here. This is a matter of heart, and since you can't bring yourself to follow your own, we'll help you.”

I don't stop talking even when I see what my words are doing to Dazai-san. I could see the carefully built walls around him crack and even though he tries to patch it up, it's too late. They fall apart. I see confusion, distrust, insecurity, and a lot of pain, but also his love towards us. He all but collapses into my arms.

“Atsushi-kun...” he chokes out weakly, his long fingers clawing at my back as if his life depended on it. I hold him firmly, and when Edogawa-san and Yosano-san come out and see us, they join the hug as well.

“Yosano-san, do you have some hot chocolate?” I ask as we sit down in Edogawa-san's apartment.

“I do,” Edogawa-san offers and I think this is the moment Dazai-san understands that we mean it when we say we'll help him. Edogawa-san never gives his sweets to anybody, and now he's giving Dazai-san a big mug of hot chocolate. We wrap Dazai-san in a blanket, sit around him and wait until he calms down.

“Why...” he finally speaks quietly “...are you so nice to me? I don't deserve any of your kindness. I never helped you either.”

“Because we're your friends, Osamu-san. That's all. We don't want anything in return, we just want you to make up with Nakahara,” Yosano-san explains.

“We can tell that you're both hurting yourself and each other with whatever it is between you two. It's painful for us to see you so upset.” Dazai-san's eyes darken. It seems that Edogawa-san's words struck a chord.

Dazai-san puts his forehead on his bent knees so we couldn't see his face.

“I'll add you on the list of people whose lives I've ruined, then,” he mumbles after a moment.

“What?”

“No!”

“Dazai-san...”

Dazai-san is an enigma. I have no idea how did he draw that conclusion, but I don't dwell on it. I need to correct this horrible misunderstanding first.

“Dazai-san, you did not ruin our lives. The only life you're ruining is your own and we want to stop that.”

“But Ranpo-san just said that my actions upset you?” he wonders.

“We're just upset because you're upset! That's how friendship works!” Yosano-san snaps angrily. “I don't know what kind of twisted image of friendship do you have, but if you want to make your friends happy, you have to be happy yourself.”

Her last statement hits him hard.

“So that's why...” he trails off, losing himself in his thoughts.

“Please, Dazai-san, tell us what happened between you and Nakahara-san. Let's find out where the problem is, together,” I beckon him and he nods.

“Chuuya and I used to be... friends, I guess. At least I called it that. He had just moved in and could barely speak Japanese, so I taught him. But I had my own problems, and the closer we got, the more I noticed that my problems transferred to him...”

—

“Hey, Mummy, if you're dead anyway, you don't need that lunch, do you?” A classmate grabbed Osamu's lunch box.

“Give it back!” Osamu protests, but it is in vain, as usual.

“Nope. Us living human beings need it more than you.”

It's not that all these kids that took his lunches needed them. Any of them could buy the entire cafeteria if they wanted to. They just loved teasing Osamu in hopes that he'll mess up his tests and exams if hungry.

“He said: Give. It. Back!” Chuuya stood up at the neighbouring desk. His height didn't change much, because his feet dangle in the air when he sits, but the strength with which he slammed his hands on the desk was intimidating enough. He reminded Osamu of a dog, barking from behind a fence. But then, he realized that he was the house that the dog was protecting, and it warmed his heart.

“Make me, foreigner,” the kid smirks, not realizing what he's up against. “What are you going to do, hit me? You're so skinny, I won't even feel it! Are you sure you don't want Dazai's lunch for yourself?”

Chuuya did not hit him. Instead, he grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up in the air as if he weighed nothing. Osamu knew for a fact from that time he and Chuuya went to a pool together that Chuuya was anything but skinny. Under that skin, there was more lean muscle than the bully had fat (and he had plenty).

The bully flailed in the air and dropped the lunch box. Chuuya dropped him to catch it, and when he handed it back to Osamu, his furious expression melted into a kind smile, just for him. Osamu's heart skipped a beat and he breathed a “Thank you”, completely enthralled by Chuuya's existence.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, it hurts! Help! Call an ambulance!” They only noticed their classmate crying on the ground and gripping his ankle when one of the teachers arrived.

“What happened here? Who did it?” She asks and the boy points at Chuuya.

“But I- He... took Osamu's lunch!” Chuuya tries to explain himself, his tongue tangling over the foreign words.

“That's not a reason to break his leg!” The teacher screamed. Chuuya wanted to say more, but he didn't know what or how. He looked at Osamu, but he was facing away from the whole incident.

“You will be suspended for two weeks. Pack your things, we'll call your parents to pick you up.”

Betrayed by his best friend and his teacher, tears welled up in Chuuya's eyes. However, he did not let it show. He looked the teacher in the eye and took a deep breath.

“Fuck you,” he said before stomping out of the classroom, leaving his stuff behind.

Osamu was staring out of the window, eyes empty, mind numb. He felt that Chuuya chose these words on purpose because it was the first Japanese word Osamu taught him. He felt that they were directed at him rather than the teacher.

This wasn't the first time Chuuya got suspended for protecting him. But whenever someone bullied Osamu, he always stood up for him, despite knowing the risks. It would make Osamu happy if his mind didn't keep putting together this comparative statistic: how many times he made Chuuya happy versus how many times he made Chuuya upset. The latter was winning by a lot.

Osamu never visited Chuuya while he was suspended. He couldn't look his uncle in the eyes knowing he was the cause of Chuuya's misery. And most of all, he couldn't bear to look at Chuuya.

Osamu didn't understand. Why didn't Chuuya hate him already? He caused him so much pain. He decided he will make Chuuya hate him. And when he finally dies, Chuuya will be happy forever.

—

“... and since then, I did everything I could to make him hate me. And at the end of the school year, I jumped into the ocean, hoping I will finally set us free. But a ship found me and they took me to the hospital here in Yokohama. The owner of that ship thought it would be a good idea to adopt me, and you know the rest.”

I don't know what to say. Dazai-san's story is so sad but very wrong.

“I thought you were supposed to be smart,” Yosano-san manages to put our impression into words.

“That way of thinking is twisted in so many ways, Osamu,” Edogawa-san shakes his head. Despite their own lack of common sense, even they know something is very wrong here.

“Nakahara-san was taking your problems on himself voluntarily. He wanted you to be happy, and you refused him. That's what upset him. You didn't let him help you,” I try to explain.

“What do you want me to do?” Dazai-san asks. His eyes have been staring into the distance emptily for a while now. I can tell that he is building his walls anew, that this is the most vulnerable he allowed himself to be in a long time.

I put my hands on his shoulders firmly and squeeze them to comfort him a little and coax him into cooperating with us a little bit longer.

“We want you to let us help you fix it. So talk to us, please. What do you feel towards Nakahara-san?”

As soon as I ask, Dazai-san slips out of my grasp and turns his back to us.

“Nothing. I hate him,” he repeats the lie he was telling himself for years. However, we all know the truth now. Yosano-san clenches her fists. It was time to end this.

“You love him, don't you,” she demands. Dazai-san's nod is barely visible, but it's there. My eyes widen in surprise, I didn't expect that.

Love? Dazai-san was in love this whole time? And this is how he expresses it? Is this what they call... a tsundere?

“He cares about you a lot, Dazai-san. I'm sure he'll forgive you if you explain and apologize,” I say.

“I can't. I'll make him sad again.”

“There is no joy without pain, Osamu. Both of you can be happy, you just have to apologize.”

“I don't deserve to be happy.”

I hug him again. He lets out a startled sound but doesn't push me away. Not that I would let him, my grip on his lanky frame is firm.

“You do deserve to be happy, Dazai-san. Everyone does. I'm tired of seeing you wear that fake smile every day. We want you to smile for real.”

“We need a plan,” Yosano-san decides after a moment. “Nakahara won't listen to Osamu-san so easily. We have to make him.”

Edogawa-san nods.

“I have a plan. Osamu, can you give me Chuuya's address?”

“His... address?” I can tell Dazai-san is trying to figure out what is Edogawa-san thinking. “I do know it, but it's pretty far away, in the suburbs. It takes ages to get there.”

“Atsushi can make it just fine, right?” Edogawa-san asks. Dazai-san writes the address on a piece of paper and I look it up on Google.

“I think I should be able to get there in fifteen minutes, if I run,” I take a guess.

“Perfect, I knew it. Now come with me, Atsushi, you're essential to the plan.”

“M-me?”

“Ranpo-san, you don't mean...” Dazai-san gasps, which worries me even more.

“After Atsushi leaves tomorrow morning, wait thirty minutes and go to the park behind the Mori Corporation building. That is all,” Edogawa-san orders and Dazai-san nods. We leave the room and Edogawa-san leans to my ear.

“Now listen up, Atsushi...”

—

“... Yes, yes, don't worry. Goodnight, mom,” I end my call.

As we lay down on our futons, I think about my role in Edogawa-san's plan. It will be hard. I do like to think I'm on somewhat friendly terms with Nakahara-san, but it's more of a truce than anything, really. We don't necessarily hate each other, but he's still in class M, and in Tachihara's group no less. It's definitely not enough to show up in front of his house unannounced.

On the other hand, if Edogawa-san says it will work, then it will. I trust his plan. I'm just not sure if I can say the right thing.

I sigh quietly to myself.

Please, let me not mess this up. For my friends' sake.

Chapter Text

It is early in the morning. The city is slowly awakening to life. First people leave their houses for work. However, there are no students in sight, since it's summer break and everyone is still asleep. Everyone except me.

I sure hope I'm in the right street, is what flashes through my mind before I ring the doorbell. The door opens after a moment, and I see a man with long black hair in a loose shirt and sweatpants. He looks like a foreigner, so I assume I am in the right house after all.

“Um... H-hello, I would like to speak to Nakahara Chuuya-san, please.”

“Are you a friend of his? From school?” he asks.

“My name is Nakajima Atsushi,” I dodge the question a bit. The man lets me into the hallway.

It opens up into a central room with open doors to other rooms. The house is decorated in European style. The floors and furniture are wooden, and so is the carved staircase heading upstairs.

“Chuuya, tu as un ami ici!” (Chuuya, you have a friend here!) The man calls.

“Quel ami?” (Which one?) I hear Nakahara-san's voice from upstairs. I realize how much nicer he sounds when he speaks French. Or maybe it's just because he's talking to who is presumably his father.

“Nakajima Atsushi,” he says in the same French accent as Nakahara-san's.

I hear a door slam open and Nakahara-san stomps down the stairs loudly. He stops halfway, staring down at me in bewilderment and disbelief.

“How did you get my address?” He asks.

“I need to talk to you. A-about Dazai-san,” I say firmly while looking him in the eyes and curse myself for that little stutter.

“I don't want to talk about that bandaged piece of shit,” he turns away.

“Chuuya. Ton langue,” the black-haired man says warningly.

“Please, Nakahara-san! At least hear me out!” I bow.

“Fine,” he growls and I cheer internally. “Wait here.” He walks back upstairs and returns right away, throwing something round at me. I catch it and realize it's a helmet. A similar one is hanging at the door. Nakahara-san goes downstairs and passes me in the hallway, grabbing that helmet and leather pants and jacket hanging next to it. He throws it over his leggings and cropped hoodie and beckons me to follow him outside.

It is then that I spot the large wine red motorcycle in the driveway. I realize that it's the same one he drives to school every day. Nakahara-san once again reminds me of a dancer as he arches his back and throws his leg over the seat as if the bike wasn't bigger than him. He kicks it off the stand in a practised motion, puts the helmet on and pulls out a pair of protective gloves from his pocket.

“What're you waiting around for?” he asks and pats the seat behind him.

“But... I've never...”

“It's not that hard. Just hold on tight and you'll be fine. I don't want uncle Arthur to know about Dazai, that's all.”

That honest admission cleanses my fear and I put the helmet on, jumping onto the bike and wrapping my hands around Nakahara-san's waist.

“I'm ready.”

The engine wakes up and rumbles loudly under me. I tighten my grip a little and Nakahara-san takes a deep breath and lowers his visor.

“Let's go.”

The engine roars and we head out into the street. I feel like the air currents are trying to pull me off and down onto the road. However, I resist and after the initial moment of fear, I understand why this is Nakahara-san's preferred method of transportation. The speed is very liberating. The sensation is similar to the one I know from skateboarding, though the helmet (and Nakahara-san's presence) makes it feel a lot safer.

He stops near a park and we sit down on a bench together.

“I'm listening.”

I take a deep breath.

“Dazai-san told us what happened between you two.”

Nakahara-san stops me after the first sentence.

“He told you?” he seems genuinely surprised. I give him a questioning look. “He never talks about himself. The only time I found out some bits and pieces was when I met his neighbour, Sakunosuke-san. However, I only talked to him once, and shortly, because he died shortly after Dazai die-... disappeared. He was the only one Dazai opened up to for some reason.” Nakahara-san stares into the distance melancholically.

“Can you please tell me more about what happened after Dazai-san left Tokyo? What about his family?” I'm curious to know the whole story.

“I don't know anything about his family. He lived by himself in Tokyo. I always assumed his family lived somewhere far away, but when he disappeared, no one came looking for him. Not even the police. He could be all alone for all I know.”

“And... what about you?”

“Me?” Nakahara-san looks like this is the first time someone cared about how he feels. “I thought he died. I knew how much he loved trying to drown himself, I can't even count the number of times I pulled him out of rivers and pools. I was so angry when I thought he succeeded. I wanted to drag him through hell and back for what he did to me, but I never wanted him to die.”

“That's exactly the opposite reaction from what Dazai-san wanted,” I realize.

“What do you mean?”

“He said... He thought that if he dies, you'll be happy he's gone. That's why he wanted you to hate him in the first place.”

“That's... I thought he was supposed to be smart.”

“That's what Yosano-san said, too,” I chuckle a little. “Though now that I hear more about his upbringing, it's no wonder his mind is twisted like that.”

“I guess you're right,” he agrees with a sigh.

“So... will you listen to his apology?” I try.

“An apology won't fix this,” he shakes his head.

“Please, Nakahara-san. At least give him a chance.”

“Alright. But... please call me Chuuya.”

“Chuuya...san,” I repeat. “Dazai-san should-”

“Chuuya.”

Chuuya-san and I turn to the path leading to our bench and see Dazai-san standing there. I get up and walk away to give them some privacy, but I check on Dazai-san as Edogawa-san instructed.

“You... wha-” Chuuya-san seems very confused, even more so when Dazai-san kneels down in front of him.

“Chuuya.” His voice is soothing, and there is so much care and regret in it. Chuuya-san's stunned silence confirms that this is the first time either of us saw Dazai-san so open. “I'm sorry. I ruined your life.” Dazai-san is bowing down, so he can't see the pained expression that forms on Chuuya-san's face.

“How dare you.” His voice is shaking. “How could you say that, after everything you've done?”

“I thought... if I just disappear...”

“How dare you underestimate me like that?! You thought I'd just stop caring about you just because you gave me shit?! After everything you've done for me? You were the only person who asked my name when I transferred. The only one who told me theirs. Do you have any idea how many people I've beaten up for your sake without ever finding out their names? You were the only one, Dazai, the only person who offered to help me, who pulled me back up on my feet after that car accident. And you thought I could ever forget that? How stupid can you possibly be?” Chuuya-san is screaming and crying, but he doesn't seem to care if anyone sees them.

“Chuuya, I...” I can't see Dazai-san's face, but he sounds like he isn't far from tears himself.

“I hate you, Dazai! I hate you so much! I thought you were dead! I wanted to see you pay for hurting me, I wanted to kick you until you bleed, but you just vanished overnight! How dare you leave me like that!”

“Do whatever you want, Chuuya. Hurt me as you please. I deserve it all,” Dazai-san answers and I start considering stepping in when Chuuya-san buries his hands in his pockets the way he does before a fight. He lifts his leg for a kick, but then he puts it back.

“I can't hit someone who doesn't resist. This isn't the revenge I wanted, Dazai. If you wanted to lie to me, then at least keep it up until the end! Make me think you're my enemy! Break my heart again, torture me, put me through hell, and let me pay you back! But don't you dare apologize! How can I hurt you when you look at me with so much regret?”

“I can't... I'm sorry, Chuuya, I'm so sorry-”

“Shut up! I don't want to hear it! Just leave me alone! Get out of my life!”

Dazai-san gets up and wants to leave, but Chuuya-san stops him.

“Wait! Don't leave!” He grabs Dazai-san by the collar and drags him down to look into his eyes. “I hate you. One day, I'll kill you. Slowly and painfully. So... don't die until then.”

With these words, he throws Dazai-san on the ground, grabs both helmets from the bench and leaves.

Dazai-san is frozen, both physically and mentally. It seems as if time had stopped around him. He watches Chuuya-san's body as he leaves, not moving a single muscle. For a moment, I worry whether he's at least breathing.

I'm not sure what to do. Should I wait? Should I go to him? Does he need support or does he want to be alone?

No, wait. What a dumb question. It's both. He wants to be alone and that's why he needs support. I walk up to him, without a single word, and pick him up.

—

“... and that's what happened.”

Dazai-san hides in a futon in the corner of Edogawa-san's room while I tell the story.

“So does that mean he... rejected Osamu-san?” Yosano-san wonders. Dazai-san sobs.

“Not really,” Edogawa-san shakes his head. “I think he... conditionally accepted.”

Dazai-san sticks his head out of the blanket.

“Conditionally?”

“If you stop your suicide attempts, he'll accept,” Edogawa-san turns to Dazai-san.

“Stop my... but... he said... what if...” He's at a loss of words.

“Osamu.” Edogawa-san looks him down sternly, his piercing green gaze felt like he's looking through his glasses right into his soul.

“If you stop the suicide attempts, it won't be good just for Nakahara, but for us and you as well,” Yosano-san tells him.

I notice that Dazai-san is nervous. He really doesn't want to stop trying to die, I realize. I could never understand why, but I still try to empathize with him.

“What if we found a replacement for suicide attempts?” I get an idea.

“Oh! Like when smoking addicts get nicotine gums to replace cigarettes!” Yosano-san catches on.

“Are you implying I'm... addicted to suicide?” Dazai-san frowns.

“You kinda are,” Edogawa-san nods and gets up, walking to his kitchen. “Akiko, are there any other addiction treatments you can think of?” He shouts. I hear a cabinet opening and closing and a plastic bag rustling.

“Hmmm... well obviously medication but that's not really an option here...” Yosano-san thinks out loud. “How about sports?”

“Sports?” I ask.

“Yes! Running and other endurance exercises would definitely be something experts recommend when treating drug addiction.”

“I'm not doing drugs, Akiko-san,” Dazai-san sighs.

“You're killing yourself. Drug addicts do the same thing, just slower,” Yosano-san shrugs.

Edogawa-san returns and places a yellow bag of candy in front of Dazai-san, who gives him a surprised look.

“Eat one of these every time you feel the urge to die. They're super sour, so it'll distract you,” he says.

“You're... giving me your candy?”

“I bought these recently, but the sourness is too much. I can't take it. I like my sweets... you know, sweet.”

“That's a great idea, Edogawa-san!” I agree.

“Any idea of mine is great!” he protests.

Dazai-san slips his index and middle finger into the bag and pulls out one piece of the white candy. He inspects the powdery texture.

“It looks like cocaine,” he concludes after a moment and sniffs it.

“Gosh, just taste it like a normal person,” Yosano-san groans.

He puts the piece of candy into his mouth. His face twists into a pained expression and he covers his mouth to prevent himself from spitting it out. After a moment, his face relaxes. He rolls the candy on his tongue, tasting it. Then, he bites into it and his eyes widen.

“Mmmmm,” he attempts communication. “There is pomegranate filling inside!” He announces after swallowing.

“Really? I didn't get to that part,” Edogawa-san shrugs.

“Somehow...” Dazai-san trails off, looking into the distance. “...it reminds me of Chuuya.”

That honest statement stunts our group into silence.

“I had no idea you were such a romantic,” Yosano-san comments flatly.

Dazai-san lays down on his back and stares into the ceiling.

“He used to have pomegranate-scented shampoo back then,” he reminisces. “His parents bought it for him, and when I teased him about it, he said he hated it. But I knew he secretly loved it, and I really liked it too. I never had the courage to actually touch his hair though.”

While he talks, the rest of us make ourselves comfortable in our futons as well. With our eyes directed into nothingness, we listen to Dazai-san's memories.

“...I thought he spends hours styling his hair, but I found out it was naturally curly? He only uses shampoo and some fancy hair masks to make it all soft and shiny. I wish I could brush his hair...” he sighs. I spot an opportunity to ask a question that has been on my mind.

“Dazai-san?”

“Hmm?”

“What do you like the most about Chuuya-san?”

“His smile,” he replies without missing a beat. “You see, Atsushi-kun, a person's smile is the most beautiful thing in the world. Smiling means happiness. If you can't make your loved ones happy, you're a worthless person. Like me.”

Yosano-san clicks her tongue in displeasure at the last addition.

“Why do you make Nakahara angry then? Do you like him when he's scowling?” Edogawa-san asks, but he sounds like he already knows the answer and just wants Dazai-san to realize it as well. However, I doubt that whatever he has in mind is even close to Dazai-san's response:

“He's hot when he's angry.”

Yosano-san gasps and quickly covers Edogawa-san's ears. I choke.

“Osamu! There is a child present!”

I'm not entirely sure who is she referring to.

—

“...and then, Chuuya-san walked away.”

«Awww, I can't believe I missed such an important episode of my favourite drama.»

I can basically hear Kenji-kun pouting.

“You wouldn't want to see this, Kenji-kun. Both of them in tears like that... it was heartbreaking. I was almost crying myself!” I admit.

«What can we do next, though? If talking didn't help...»

“I guess we just have to give them time to think for now,” I shrug.

«What do we tell Kunikida-sensei?»

I think about it for a moment.

“Since this is a matter of love now, I doubt Dazai-san would want him involved.”

«So we'll just tell him we're handling it, then?»

“Yeah, that would be best.”

«I can call him if you want to.»

“Thanks. I didn't want to do it.”

«No problem!»

And just like that, the Student Council managed to figure out the mystery that was Dazai-san's and Chuuya-san's relationship and get through summer break relatively peacefully.

Chapter Text

It is the first day of school after the summer break. Class 3-A has English class, but with an unexpected surprise.

Akiko leans front and pokes her finger into Osamu, who is sitting in front of her.

“Are you seeing what I'm seeing?” she whispers.

“So you see it too, huh? I was just about to ask you for some medicine against hallucinations,” he whispers back, gaze locked on the unusual occurrence in front of them.

Ranpo, sitting in the front seat in the door row, is holding his hand up. In class. He is actually putting effort into the class. He's usually reading novels at school, and the teachers let him because he has perfect scores. But now, his novel is closed and laying on his desk, next to an open English textbook.

His two friends have never seen him like this, and judging from Francis' shocked face, neither has he. However, he is not the one teaching today. He is sitting at the window and watching his new assistant. Edgar Allan Poe is here for the rest of the year to gain some experience teaching English and improve his Japanese.

The task at hand is to read a short story in Japanese called In a Grove, and then discuss it in English to practice speaking. It is a mystery story, a murder case with seven people giving their testimonies on what happened. However, they refute each other's statements and some clues make no sense. The story does not provide a solution to the case, just the testimonies. Akiko can't find any logic in it, Osamu does not bother to read it at all.

“Do you think he's so excited because it's a murder case? He does work as a detective with the police sometimes,” Akiko guesses, watching Ranpo's eyes shine happily behind his glasses.

“I don't think so. The Great Gatsby was sort of a mystery too, and he didn't care,” Osamu shakes his head.

—

Edgar seems surprised that someone already has a solution. It pleases Ranpo immensely that he managed to get the attention of that beautiful being so easily. He is just this amazing.

Edgar wants to permit him to speak, but Francis stops him.

“Wait. If Edogawa says his opinion, there will be no discussion at all,” he whispers to him.

“Why is that?” Edgar wonders.

“Edogawa is a genius. Even though this mystery is unsolvable, you can bet he'll solve it and support it with irrefutable arguments. The whole student body believes anything he says. Everyone will just agree with whatever Edogawa says and there will be no discussion.”

Ranpo pouts. Francis made him sound so scary, he completely ruined his chances. 'Now, Poe-sensei will give me a look of suspicion, turn away and never talk to me.'

Edgar smiles instead. Tiny little smile tugs at the corners of his pink lips and as he lifts his head, his bangs fall to the side to reveal one of his eyes.

Ranpo gasps quietly. His prediction was wrong? Impossible! He wears a tailcoat! If a person dresses differently than the majority, it's usually because they're dissatisfied with how normal they are and want to be different. But this definitely wasn't the standard reaction to Ranpo's intelligence!

Ranpo can just stare in shock when Edgar approaches him. He squats down in front of Ranpo's desk and looks up at him. From this angle, he can see both of those grey-violet eyes and his heart stops.

“Edogawa-kun, would you mind staying after class for a few minutes with me? I'm interested in hearing your opinion,” Edgar whispers in English. He can't even finish the first sentence without averting his gaze. Ranpo makes a mental note that Edgar speaks very softly even when talking to the class, so he must be shy. But if he's shy, why would he want to be a teacher? Especially since he's already...

He confuses Ranpo greatly, and Ranpo hates how much it gives him chills. He wants, no, he needs to learn more.

“It would be a pleasure, Poe-sensei,” he grins knowingly and lets his gaze flicker down to his desk briefly, brushing his fingers over the novel lying there. Edgar notices this movement, and Ranpo makes another prediction.

He'll be shocked and a bit angry that I discovered his secret, and then he'll make me swear not to tell anyone.

Edgar recognizes the black and red cover of the book. Of course he does. Ranpo is pretty proud of this copy of The Mystery of Marie Rogêt. He found it in an antique bookstore, and Akiko confirmed that the price was very good, especially since it was in a pristine condition.

He eagerly awaits Edgar's reaction, adjusting his glasses to see his every move.

He blushes.

And Ranpo feels like he's about to combust on the spot.

How are his predictions always wrong and why is every Edgar's action cuter than the previous one?

“Did...” His voice is barely audible now. Ranpo leans forward to hear better. “Did you like it?” He asks, switching to Japanese, signalling that this isn't a class matter anymore, it's private, and it makes Ranpo very happy.

Ranpo could never say anything negative about his books under any circumstances, so he subtly slides his hand over the table and places it on Edgar's shoulder comfortingly. A bold move, but he doesn't hesitate.

“I love all of your works, sensei, but this series is by far my favourite,” he says honestly. This time, Edgar follows his prediction when he flushes even deeper and smiles happily.

What Ranpo didn't predict was his heart going crazy at the sight. He pulls his hand back, suddenly feeling embarrassed. And when Edgar returns to his own desk, he starts missing his close proximity immediately.

He observes him from afar, noticing more and more things that he missed before. He realizes with horror that he didn't observe everything at first glance as usual. Everything about him just seemed to be extraordinary.

And seriously, how can anyone look so sexy with so many layers on? He wrapped himself in a white dress shirt and a black vest that surely hugs his chest nicely, but it is hard to see under that white tailcoat. Though, Ranpo had to admit that the tails emphasized his cute tiny ass in the dark pants. His legs aren't half bad either, the knee-high black boots show off their length.

He was in his very early twenties and fairly tall compared to Ranpo. 'Age: 21 years, height: 182 cm, weight: 64 kg, blood type: AB', Ranpo observes. 'Which means I'll fit perfectly into his arms and his lap. Our height difference is perfect for forehead kisses, too. As for normal kissing... I don't know how long I can keep standing on my tiptoes. But he isn't strong enough to pick me up either. It seems that chairs will be my best friend.'

—

“Look, Atsushi-san, Dazai-san and Yosano-san are headed our way!” Kenji-kun notices and I look up. They indeed are, discussing something heatedly.

“He's so obvious! I can't believe him!” Yosano-san is exasperated.

“What happened?” I ask.

“Thank god, Atsushi-kun,” she grabs my shoulders. “Finally someone who will understand the problems of a woman who is surrounded by two shameless men!”

I have no idea where she's going with this. I know she always feels embarrassed when Dazai-san openly "flirts" with some random girls, but I assumed that's just because Dazai-san always asks them for double suicide. But who is the other person? Could it be...

“...Edogawa-san?”

“Yes.” She sits down and stuffs rice into her mouth before continuing. “You haven't met the new English assistant, Poe-san, right?”

“No, he only teaches third years. But I heard that he's a bit weird.”

“He kind of is, but that isn't the point! Ranpo-san was flirting with him the whole class, and now they stayed behind in the classroom together!”

“Did I hear something about Ranpo-san flirting?” Tanizaki-kun and his sister join us, excited about some new spicy rumours.

“Yes, but try to keep it secret. It could be bad for both him and Poe-san. So anyway,” she continues her story after getting serious for a moment. “Ranpo-san was really active in class and when Fitz told Poe-san that he can't let Ranpo speak, he went to his desk and they whispered something to each other, both blushing. Their faces were this close, and Ranpo-san even put his hand on Poe-san's shoulder.”

“Sounds like we have a new drama to watch,” Kenji-kun smiles and I nod.

“But it's so embarrassing! Ranpo-san doesn't even try to hide his crush! The whole class must've noticed,” Yosano-san complains. “Men are so pathetic.”

Our (mostly male) group ignores the last remark since it's something we hear from her on a weekly basis.

“The question is, however, if Poe-san likes him back,” Naomi-chan points out.

“Who knows,” Yosano-san shrugs. “He seemed intrigued when he heard Ranpo-san was a genius, but well, they only talked briefly. So even if he did like Ranpo-san visually, we have no way of knowing how he'll react to his personality.”

“I think they would be a good match,” Tanizaki-kun speaks up. “Poe-san is rumoured to be a genius too. If he was on par with Ranpo-san...”

“...It would be a tale of two geniuses who fall for each other because no one else understands them! So romantic!” Naomi-chan squeals.

“Dazai-san? Everything okay?” I ask, noticing he's been awfully silent the entire time.

“It's nothing.” Our looks demand him to elaborate, and, to our surprise, he does. “I was just thinking that even though Ranpo-san's crush is literally illegal, his chances are higher than mine.”

His voice is filled with self-pity. He takes a drink from his pink bottle. I kind of feel bad for him, but the sad mood disappears when Tanizaki-kun slaps his hands together.

“Perfect! You should be all together by the end of the term then!” he smiles.

“Are you crazy? There is no way Chuuya could like me, ever,” Dazai-san shakes his head.

“Maybe crazy, but not deaf,” Tanizaki-kun snaps back.

“He's right. Nakahara already told you he liked you, he just hates the way you treated him recently,” Yosano-san explains.

“He did?” Dazai-san is genuinely surprised.

“He did,” I confirm. “He just worded it a bit differently. He said he can't just stop caring about you.”

The realization dawns on Dazai-san.

“Reconciling with him won't be so hard,” Tanizaki-kun nods. “You just have to treat him-”

“-and yourself-” Kenji-kun interjects.

“-better, and you can be friends again,” Tanizaki-kun finishes his sentence.

“And then it's only a small step from there!” Naomi-chan adds. “You got this, Dazai-san!”

“You haven't tried to take your life for a few weeks now, right?” Yosano-san points out.

“Yeah,” Dazai-san looks away and continues more quietly: “Ranpo-san's candy and all of you help me a lot.”

This admission earns him a group hug.

—

Edgar grabs a chair and moves it closer to Ranpo's desk before taking a seat.

'He crosses his legs,' Ranpo notices. Edgar is fidgeting with his fingers in his lap nervously, but then he speaks up.

“So, what conclusion did you come to?”

Normally, Ranpo wouldn't pass up an opportunity to show off his skill. But this time, he decided to postpone it a little.

“And what about you?” he asks. He doesn't intend to tease the man for his opinion, he's just curious.

However, Edgar doesn't want to share that easily, especially since he was the one who invited Ranpo here, not the other way around. He wanted to hear Ranpo's opinion. He decides to start off slow.

“I think it's unlikely that the victim was killed by someone completely unknown. Not only because it would be really bad storytelling, but also because all three people who were at the scene confessed to being the murderer. It must be one of them.”

“I agree. They all say something different, but I think it's safe to assume that Tajōmaru did rape Masago in front of her husband. They agree on that. So Tajōmaru deserves to go to prison, regardless of whether he killed Takehiro or not. I think he didn't do it, though.” Ranpo throws the last statement out like bait, waiting for Edgar's reaction. If he's surprised, then that's all there is to him.

“I think so too. The second half of his testimony sounds like he's just bragging. Since he's going to jail either way, he at least wants to be charged with some major crime to be famous there.”

This is exactly what Ranpo thought. So far, Edgar is exceeding all of his expectations and coming closer and closer to everything he ever wanted in a boyfriend. He decides not to wait any longer. His plan is simple: Say his conclusion, impress Edgar, and hopefully get closer to him.

“I think Masago is the murderer. Her entire testimony sounds like a lie. She was probably emotional and killed her husband to conceal her humiliation.”

Edgar's one visible eye flashes with surprise, then understanding, and then he frowns and taps a finger on his chin.

“I think it was suicide. Takehiro killed himself.” This is new for Ranpo. No one has ever doubted his conclusions. “His testimony sounds like the only one without lies. If he says he killed himself, then he did.”

“Although I would like to doubt the testimony of a ghost, I agree with you on the fact that his testimony is the most truthful one. But-” he makes a dramatic pause, grinning confidently, “-you missed something, Poe-sensei. It's because of his honesty that the little lie at the end goes unnoticed. He says he killed himself to protect his wife. Even though she killed him, he understands her and still loves her. He's dead anyway, so if the fault is pinned onto him, she'll be free.”

“Fitzgerald-san wasn't exaggerating when he called you a genius,” Edgar breathes out, bowing his head down. Ranpo really wants to say something like 'Of course, I'm World's Greatest Detective, after all', but something is stopping him. Maybe, just maybe, he doesn't have to brag. Edgar sounds really defeated.

“You're a genius too, Poe-sensei,” Ranpo tries to console him, and is surprised at how natural it feels to say this. “Maybe you're right and I'm just reading too much into it. It's not like we can ask the author what the correct solution is.”

“You don't have to undermine your conclusion just to make me feel better, Edogawa-kun,” Edgar mumbles.

“I'm not.” Ranpo really wants to reach out and brush the bangs out of Edgar's eyes, but he's not sure if that's socially acceptable. “I'm just saying that because I got 100 points and you got 99, it doesn't mean that you didn't do better than everyone else I've ever met.”

A blush taints Edgar's cheeks and he lifts his head a tiny bit. Ranpo can't resist anymore and brushes the hair out of the way. He lets his hand linger close to his face a bit longer than necessary, cupping Edgar's cheek briefly before withdrawing his hand. Was it just his imagination or did Edgar actually lean into the touch?

He locks their eyes and can't look away anymore. Grey with the subtlest violet undertones. He's never seen a pair of eyes so beautiful. They have a spark to them, are full of life and easy to read. No wonder Edgar wants to hide them, that pair of amethysts couldn't lie. Everything could be seen in them, they are tiny windows right into Edgar's soul.

On the other hand, Ranpo is glad he's the only one who gets to see these eyes in the open. Anyone would fall in love with just one look. He still remembers how the silky strands of Edgar's hair felt against his fingers, and he wants to bury his hand back into those soft waves. And pull Edgar closer and-

The bell rings and they become aware of their situation. They're sitting in an empty classroom together. Their knees are somehow touching and their faces are dangerously close to each other. They both pull back, flushing in embarrassment. What would've happened if the bell hadn't rung? And most importantly: would the other push them away?

Ranpo fumbles to get up.

“It was really nice talking to you, Poe-sensei, but I have to go.”

“Likewise, Edogawa-kun. It was a pleasure,” Edgar nods. “Also, um... your English is very good.”

“What can I say?” Ranpo grins, already at the door. “I had a lot of great books to learn from.”

Chapter Text

“Shut up, brat! Stop bawling! Your problems don't concern me, so keep them to yourself!”

I looked up to the tall man looming over my small body. I didn't have enough strength to stand, I was barely keeping myself upright on all fours. The look on my face would break anyone's heart, but the orphanage headmaster was unaffected.

“But...” I sobbed “...I'm hungry...”

“And? Would you like more bread?” The headmaster took a slice of bread out of his pocket and unwrapped it. It immediately filled my nostrils with a delicious scent and my stomach growled loudly.

“Yes!”

I felt dull pain on my left cheek and recognized the familiar feeling of being kicked in the face.

“How dare you, you insolent brat? Just die already! Every milligram of bread you eat is a waste of food! Your life has no worth! Your existence brings nothing to this orphanage! Nothing at all! The other children work hard while you laze around all day!” The statements would hurt me even without the accompanying kicks. I was so confused.

I will work! I'll do anything! Just stop hitting me! Please, stop! I will do whatever you ask me to, but it's impossible in this cell! You just have to allow me to go out and join the other kids.

Stop. Please, stop.

“Get out, you good-for-nothing!”

Stop, just shut it! Leave me alone!

“The world would be a better place if you'd just die in a ditch somewhere!”

Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up!

—

“Shut up!!”

I sit up, my eyes wide open. I'm breathing heavily, beads of sweat run down my back.

It was just a nightmare.

I run a hand through my tangled locks and flop back down on my futon, sighing.

The headmaster has a point though. I couldn't make myself useful in the orphanage because I was locked up in the basement, but now I'm free. I should do something useful and get a job.

I decide that there's no point in trying to sleep anymore, so I might as well look through some job adverts on the internet.

I reach for my phone and close my eyes when the sudden light blinds me. I lower the brightness and as soon as my eyes can focus on the clock, I groan.

3 am. Great.

—

“Atsushi-san, you look terrible today!” Kenji-kun's voice is filled with worry.

“I didn't sleep very well,” I yawn as if to confirm my statement.

“Is something wrong?”

“No, no, everything's fine.” I sigh. “You're lucky, Kenji-kun. You don't have to look for a job, you have your family farm.”

“You don't have to look for a job either,” he smiles. “You're a high school student, you should just enjoy your life! My parents make me and my siblings help out with the farm because they need more hands and because they want us to learn everything, that's all.”

“But my parents are just barely getting by, and that's because there is four of us. I feel like helping them out in their shop just isn't enough, you know? I should earn some money as well.”

“You don't need a salary to validate your existence, Atsushi-san. But if you want to, I can help you look for a job!”

I can't resist and pull him into a hug.

“Kenji-kun, you're the best friend in the world.”

—

I hate to admit it, but I slept through all of the morning classes today. I felt kind of bad for it, but on the other hand, the little bit of rest helped.

My lifeless chewing through my lunch is interrupted by the Tanizaki twins joining us.

“Atsushi-kun, are you free today after school?” Tanizaki-kun asks. It doesn't sound like a small talk topic, more like he's fishing for information, but my sleep-deprived mind misses that difference.

“I'm free every day after school,” I shrug.

“We heard you're looking for a job,” Naomi-chan joined the conversation.

“News sure travels fast in the city!” Kenji-kun's eyes are sparkling in awe.

“Nothing in this school can be kept secret from us,” she grins in self-satisfaction.

“That's kind of creepy. I only decided this morning and only told Kenji-kun about it,” I remark, curious to find out where do the twins get their information from.

“Yes, but a classmate overheard you, and she told her friend, who told her friend, who is friends with a friend of a friend of mine, and that's how we found out.”

I blink in confusion.

“Why would anyone care?”

“A lot of people. You stopped being the main talk of the school after Nakahara showed up and took over as the "attractive transfer student", but you still hold your spot as the "most eligible student council member". It would be very naive of you to think you don't have a small fan club of your own.”

“A-a fan club?” I repeat in disbelief. She shrugs.

“You're a nice guy, and you're cute. Many girls like that.”

I can't help but get flustered. I had no idea there were people... interested in me. I did talk to a lot of people around school, but I wouldn't describe myself as popular.

“Dear sister, that's not what we came to talk about,” Tanizaki-kun reminds her. She snakes an arm around his waist and slides the other up his thigh.

“Sorry, nii-sama,” she purrs, leaning to his ear. “Tell him what we have for him.”

“We know about a job that could interest you. It wasn't advertised publicly yet, so there won't be any other applicants.”

I narrow my eyes. They make it sound like they want me to become a drug dealer or something.

“Nii-sama told his boss to wait a bit before advertising the position because he thought you'd be perfect for it,” Naomi-chan continues.

“The bakery I work in is opening a new counter for tea. We already do coffee and we had a small choice of teas on the menu, but the boss wanted to expand it. And when I heard about it, I told her I have a friend who grew up in a herb shop and knows his teas, and she asked to meet you! So, um, sorry I'm kinda forcing you into this, I just remembered you mentioning you'd like a part-time job as well and I thought you'd enjoy it...”

This time, it is him who I hug. And Naomi-chan too, since they're kinda stuck together.

“I don't mind at all, Tanizaki-kun! Thank you so much!” I let go and sit back down. “Tea is one thing I'm at least a little bit confident in, so a job like that sounds fun!”

I feel filled with new energy. Originally, I was planning to go home after school and sleep, but now, it wouldn't even cross my mind.

“I'm glad to hear that. I work the early morning shift and you'll have the late afternoon one, so we won't see each other at work, but you know who'll be restocking your shelves,” he winks and I smile in response.

I'm curious to find out more about the bakery, but the twins refuse to tell me anything, claiming it would "ruin the fun". I drop it shortly, and we change the topic.

—

Class dragged itself slower than usual, but as soon as it's over, I grab my bag and get ready to go.

“I'll do some requests in your name so that Yosano-san doesn't find out you left early,” Kenji-kun says and I nod.

“Thank you.”

“Do your best at work!”

“Of course!”

We part with smiles and I run to my locker to pick up my skateboard and then to the school gate, unable to keep the excited energy still. My shift will start later than this, so I'll have time for extracurricular activities as usual, but the boss wanted to meet me earlier so that I can already work today if I pass the interview.

Tanizaki-kun approaches me soon, surprisingly without his sister. I remember something.

“Don't you have supplementary classes after school?”

“I do. But Hirotsu-sensei said that I'm fine and only teaches Naomi.”

“I see. So, where is this bakery?”

“Just a few minutes away from here. Let's go.”

I leave my skateboard under my arm and follow Tanizaki-kun.

The bakery is actually a just bit downhill from the school gate. If I came to school in this direction, I would've passed by it every day. However, climbing the back fence is just undeniably faster.

The letters above the automated door spell "White Tiger's" in English, and the "i" in "Tiger" is dotted with a frontal cartoon portrait of a white tiger's head in a black circle - the shop logo. The large glass windows fill the inside with daylight.

It's nicely warm inside. In front of me at the end of the medium-sized store is a wooden main counter with the pastries and behind it a door that presumably leads to the kitchen.

There are three booths with tables on the left and the now empty tea counter is half-hidden behind them. On the right, there are high tables with barstools and normal round tables with chairs. The furniture is wooden, though it amuses me that the manager stuck to the store's theme so much that the seats have a black and white tiger pattern on them.

Tanizaki-kun leads me into the back, greeting his co-workers.

“I work other shifts too during vacation, so I know everyone in the staff,” he explains.

He knocks on the door to the boss' office.

“Who is it?” A falsetto voice responds.

“Tanizaki.”

“Come in.”

The office surprises me. It's all black and white, but very stylish. Beautiful paintings of white tigers decorate the walls. Then, I see the boss herself, who is standing behind her desk, staring at me in surprise. She's wearing a black dress shirt, a white blazer and a tight skirt with a white tiger pattern. Her face with slightly male features is framed by long black hair with thin white stripes. She has a lot of makeup on, powder pink lipstick, thick fake eyelashes, black eyeliner and a lot of white eyeshadow. It's quite extravagant, but not bad.

I bow.

“I'm Nakajima Atsushi, nice to meet you.”

“Torasuke Shiro,” she nods. “Let him change into the uniform before we talk, kitten. You can go afterwards.”

Tanizaki-kun and I exchange looks. It is a strange request, but... she probably has a reason for it.

“Yes, Torasuke-san.”

We leave the office and Tanizaki-kun takes me to a locker room, giving me a pair of black leggings and a white tiger patterned dress shirt. I noticed the dress shirt earlier when we arrived, but I had no idea those pants were leggings. That's... a bit embarrassing.

“Um... Tanizaki-kun? Could you turn around, please?” I ask. “I don't like people seeing me naked,” I add to avoid a misunderstanding on his part. I don't want my friends to see the burn marks all over my back. Not yet, at least.

Fortunately, he nods and turns away, though I don't miss the curious side-glance. I unbutton my uniform with my back towards the locker and attempt to hide the scars on my ribs as much as possible during the changing. Not that I wouldn't trust Tanizaki-kun, I want to avoid looking at them myself.

The leggings fit me nicely but make me feel very naked. I don't really want to go into public dressed like this.

Tanizaki-kun notices my discomfort.

“Don't worry, you'll get used to it.” He gives me something else. “This is also part of the uniform.”

I look at the item in question and feel even more embarrassed.

“I didn't see anyone in the store wearing these!”

“Yeah, but they're officially part of the uniform. Wear them just for the interview, you can put them away later like all of us.”

I reluctantly slide the pair of fluffy tiger ears into my hair and blush when I see myself in the mirror.

“This is so embarrassing. And my butt looks too big in the leggings,” I complain.

Tanizaki-kun taps a finger on his chin.

“I think you pass as an attractive waiter. Go show yourself to the boss, I think she won't be disappointed,” he encourages me.

“Thank you.”

I still need a few deep breaths before I knock on the office door.

“Come in, kitten. Take a seat.” I slip in, not trusting myself to look into her eyes. I don't feel confident at all. What is she going to ask me? Will I be able to answer? Do I have a chance of passing? But as soon as I sit down... “You're hired.”

My head snaps up.

“Excuse me?”

“You look great in the uniform, you were recommended by one of my kittens, and you're experienced in the field. I don't need any more reasons to hire you, so just relax and let's have a little chat before your shift starts.”

I can't help but sigh in relief and let a small smile take over my face.

“Thank you.”

“I heard your parents own a herb shop. I didn't know there was one here in Yokohama.”

“Well, they don't advertise it much. It's called Lis' Herbs & Teas.”

“I had the first batch of teas for the new counter delivered from Tokyo, but it was quite expensive. Could you give me the address? I'll pay them a visit. I need their signature on your work contract anyway, and I can take a look if buying tea from them would be beneficial for me,” she explains.

“That sounds great!” I smile even more, happy that I could potentially support my family in more ways than one.

“Did you work in customer service in your parent's shop?”

“No,” I shake my head, “but I'm in the student council, so I help a lot of different people with whatever they request. Um... I guess that kind of counts?”

“Of course! You can apply that here as well.” She makes a short pause. “Your hair is very unique,” she says finally, which startles me.

“Well... um... that's...” I don't know what to say. Honestly, I don't want to reply. I doubt even the headmaster of my orphanage remembers that my hair used to be black. Many, many, many years ago. Now, there is only one thin stripe left.

“I didn't mean that in a bad way,” she laughs, noticing the way her remark upset me. “I just wanted to tell you the reason for the strange design of this bakery. You see, there is a legend about a book hidden somewhere in Yokohama.”

“A book?”

“Yes. Apparently, the holder of the book can use it to rewrite destiny. However, it is hidden very well, because it holds so much power. And the only one who can find it is the White Tiger. Not only because he knows where it is, but also because he has the power to defeat its guardian, the Black Dragon.”

That sounds like a story from a fantasy book, but I feel a strange familiarity in it. I remember seeing a shining white tiger a lot in my dreams when I was younger, but it stopped when I moved to Yokohama. I chalked it up to the fact that while the moon shone into my cell all night, my room now has no windows so it's nicely dark.

“So you named your bakery after the legendary White Tiger?” I ask curiously.

“You see, I have a dream. One day, I'd like the searching Tiger and the guardian Dragon to meet in my bakery. I want them to talk about the book and how to protect it peacefully, without violence. A fight between two beings so powerful is sure to cause a lot of destruction. So I created a nice environment for them to talk it out in.”

“That's a nice wish,” I smile honestly. “I agree that violence isn't necessary.”

“To be honest, I also kind of hired you on the spot because you remind me of Byakko.” Her tone is strange as if she saw something in me that I couldn't. Then, she shrugs. “Maybe it's just the hair though. Come on, I'll show you around and teach you how the tea counter works.”

My counter seems normal on the outside, but the inside is filled with a ton of labelled drawers with bags of teas. It's not in tea bags, which makes it all the more interesting.

“The upper line is the most typical mixes, but the other drawers are separate. There are various kinds of tea leaves, herbs and dried fruits. Up here, you have different kinds of honey and white and brown sugar. You can get milk or cream in the fridge at the main counter. In these big kettles, you can make the most popular teas in advance so that it goes faster. And if you have nothing to do, I don't mind if you chat with customers or do homework or whatever, but you could also try and come up with some new tea recipes if you want. Our menu could use some new ideas, and I trust you know your herbs well enough to come up with something good. I'll be hiring a fulltime worker as well to run the counter while you're at school, so you can exchange the recipes too. I'm leaving this to you two experts!” she winks at me.

I kind of feel like I'm lying to her. I did not, in fact, "grow up" in a herb shop, as Tanizaki-kun put it. I only started helping there when I moved in with my parents almost half a year ago. I'm still pretty confident in my herb knowledge though, and I like listening to my mom when she talks to her customers about the effects various herbs can have on the body. I really hope I'll be able to speak to my customers like that one day, too.

“Thank you, Torasuke-san! I'll do my best!” I smile brightly.

“I'm counting on you, my little tiger! I hope you'll be able to meet your dragon here!”

Her last statement flusters me. I turn to look through the drawers of my counter instead.

—

After about an hour of selling tea, I learned that there are three types of orders: normal, indifferent and weird. Fortunately, the normal ones are most common, so I've been making black tea, green tea, fruit tea, lemon tea and other basic stuff. Quick and simple.

One customer's order had been very weirdly specific. They looked at the menu and told me the exact mix of herbs they want. It was a bit strange, but maybe that's what they like to have at home, I wouldn't know. When I asked them for feedback, they said they'll come again, which I take as a positive sign. Either way, I wrote the mix down and am going to test it when I have the time and add it to the menu if it's good.

The indifferent type is the hardest to please. I've had two of these so far, so it's not that common, but it's the type that thinks that I'm a magician or something. Their orders are basically "just give me whatever" and "surprise me". I asked my barista co-worker at the coffee counter, and he said it's best to observe the person, try and empathize with what they feel and do what you'd do for yourself if you felt that way. That is a really good piece of advice and I'll keep that in mind.

One of those two customers was a girl who seemed very bubbly and cheerful but feeling down for whatever reason. I made a fruity tea with brown sugar and talked to her for a bit, and she seemed at least a little better. The other was a visibly exhausted businessman. I gave him a plain white tea with honey, and he appeared satisfied as well.

It's about shortly after the time my shift would normally start that a customer who captivates my attention enters the shop. I follow his measured steps as he throws his bag into the booth next to me and approaches the main counter, not noticing or ignoring me.

What is Akutagawa doing here?!

He says his order, but my co-worker smiles apologetically and points him to me.

He was probably buying tea here before my counter was established.

When he sees me, his eyes go from boredom to shock to disbelief in milliseconds. I give him a smile and a little awkward wave, which causes him to cover his mouth and cough a bit. Then, he takes a deep breath and walks up to me.

I wasn't nervous before, but now I am. His eyes are locked with mine as he nears, and a shiver runs down my spine. I haven't met Akutagawa in a while so I forgot this feeling. Scary, but addictive.

“I wasn't aware of you being a tiger,” he comments instead of a greeting, raising his invisible eyebrow and I blush when I realize what he's referring to. The tiger ears. I was going to take them off, but many co-workers told me that they suit me and I kind of forgot about them very soon.

“I'm new to it,” I smile. “What can I get for you today?”

“Large black tea. And don't mess it up.” He places the money in front of me, turns on his heel and goes into the booth he so elegantly reserved earlier.

From my chair behind my counter, I have a perfect view of what he's doing. I could even talk to him. Not... that I'd want to or anything.

I shake my head to get rid of these thoughts and focus on preparing his tea. Normally, I'd just pour it from the premade can, but there are no other customers and I really want Akutagawa to like it so I reach into one of my many drawers for black tea leaves. I put them into the teapot and pour boiling water over them.

I observe how their colour diffuses into the water. It's so calming to watch. However, my peace is interrupted by a coughing fit. It's fairly quiet, so it doesn't disturb anyone in the shop, but it still pains me to hear it. I feel bad for Akutagawa, but also for myself. I hate being unable to help when someone is suffering right in front of me.

If only there was something I could do. I can only bring him his tea and act like nothing's wrong... That's it! Tea! I think back to my mom's advice to her customers. Was there a tea to help with coughing?

I recall a plant from our small indoor greenhouse. It's technically a weed, but also a herb. It doesn't have thorns, yet touching it is painful even hours after, so you have to wear gloves. But when dried, they help put your lungs at ease.

I wonder if Torasuke-san has some nettle leaves here...

She does. I put them into a kettle separate from the black tea. Nettle tea is said to be quite tasteless (and it seems odourless too), so I add a few green tea leaves into the mix. I top it off with a few pieces of ginger, a bit of clove and cinnamon and a spoon of daisy honey. The aroma is lovely, though I don't taste it because I'm afraid I'd burn my tongue.

I mentally prepare what I'm going to say to Akutagawa and take a few deep breaths before pouring the two cups and placing them on his table. He looks up from his open notebook where he seems to be doing homework. There is a mix of confusion and surprise on his face.

“Here is your black tea. The other one is... on the house. It should help ease your cough a little.”

I can almost hear it.

Snap.

Something in Akutagawa breaks in that moment. I realize that I overstepped a boundary which I shouldn't have.

Why did I think this was a good idea? I know for a fact he hates it when people care for him. His health problems are none of my business. We're basically strangers, too. Why do I always feel the need to help people, even if they don't ask anything of me? He is going to get angry. Yell at me. Complain to my boss. I'll get fired.

Akutagawa says nothing, his expression carefully blank. He takes the cup of my experimental cough tea and tastes it. Not only he doesn't even flinch at the heat, which is impressive, but his face is also completely blank. I have to ask.

“What do you think?”

“It's disgusting,” he replies and continues drinking.

I'm not sure if that's an insult or a compliment, so I assume he thinks it's passable. Since there are no other customers that would require my attention, I take a seat in his booth opposite of him. I don't say anything though, I don't want to disturb. I just watch him refocus on his homework.

I don't read the seemingly nonsensical equations he's writing, I just admire his handwriting. The half cursive, half print script tilts slightly to the right and curls at the end of every x and y. It's small and somehow makes even maths look pretty. His fountain pen glides elegantly across the paper as if he were painting.

He sets the pen aside and his slim fingers wrap around a pencil and a ruler. He draws a graph, and I suddenly recognize its shape. From my own maths class. I read into the equations, and to my surprise, I realize I know them. There are the same ones as those in my own notebook, though I don't have a solution for that task yet.

“That's the homework we got from Kunikida-sensei today...”

“Really? Well, that is to be expected,” Akutagawa shrugs. I give him a questioning look, half-expecting him to ignore me. “He gives me extra homework all the time, but it makes sense that he wouldn't waste time coming up with tasks just for me. He just gives me whatever he currently has on his desk.”

“And... you understand all of this?”

“Naturally. They don't come up very often in other years, though. So you're basically learning this for end-of-term exams and then you can forget the whole thing because the calculator will do it for you.”

It is a relief to hear that, because stretching and moving sinusoids is absolutely incomprehensible. I think about my homework, that almost-empty page in my notebook which I don't know how to fill. I could really use some help, but I'm not sure if Akutagawa will agree to my request. Honestly, I'm scared to even ask.

“Um... Akutagawa? Could you maybe... e-explain it to me?”

The look he gives me is strange. As if I just said something that makes no sense whatsoever.

“Why would you ask me?”

I don't have to think twice about the answer.

“As far as I know, you're the best person to ask. Dazai-san or Edogawa-san would never help anybody, and aside from them, you are the smartest person around! Why would I not ask you?”

“You went to me... over Dazai-san?”

—

Ryuunosuke is feeling conflicted. No one has ever chosen him over Dazai-san. He was always just his scary right-hand man. He should be flattered. But on the other hand, he is sure that with his current attitude, if Nakajima asked, Dazai-san would've actually agreed to help him. He hates that. Dazai-san never helped him, even when they were friends. He had to earn his good grades with hard work. To this day, he is doing extra maths homework just because of his devotion to Dazai-san. So why is Nakajima asking him?

—

I try to imagine Dazai-san helping anybody with their studies, and I can't help but snort.

“Do you know why would I never go to Dazai-san? Have you ever heard him explain anything?”

Akutagawa thinks about it for a moment, then shakes his head. I figured as much.

“He's really bad at it. When you're a natural genius like Dazai-san, you don't realize the thought process you go through to get to a result, so you can't explain it to anyone else, either,” I explain. “You, on the other hand, seem like you could be good at teaching.”

He frowns.

“What makes you say that? How do you know I'm not a "natural genius" like them?”

“Well, for one, you do homework,” I start listing on my fingers, “everyone was surprised to see you on the stage at the ceremony, you're not weird or annoying, you don't show off how smart you are and you spend time for club activities in the library.”

“I do homework because I miss class a lot, everyone was surprised because I'm from class M, I have no one to show off to and I'm in the library club,” he mimics my earlier gesture.

“You didn't deny the fact that you're not weird or annoying,” I point out.

“Because I'm not. But neither is Dazai-san.”

“I don't share your view on that. Wait, you're in the library club?” I change the topic because I don't want to argue with him, and also I'm curious. “I thought it was under class A.”

I don't know much about our school library, I've never actually been there. It's more for older students. The library club rarely makes requests, and if they do, it's usually stolen or lost books and those are handled by Edogawa-san.

“It is. But all class M clubs are sports-oriented, and I can't do that, so I signed up for the library club. They don't work with me, my task is basically to sit in the library and glare at anyone who is noisy or damaging the books until they get scared and stop.”

Whenever I hear of a way in which class M students are discriminated, it's more ridiculous than the previous one. However, the image of Akutagawa glaring at noisy students in the library is also undeniably hilarious. I allow myself to chuckle a bit before getting serious again.

“That's not very nice of them.”

“It's alright,” he shrugs. “I have a lot of time to study, and I'd glare at those rude noisy brats either way.”

“I suppose it's better than being a council underling,” I laugh.

“You don't like it there?” he frowns, and... is that worry I see in his eyes? It disappears as fast as it appeared, so I don't know for sure. However, it makes me want to give him a genuinely honest answer.

“I enjoy helping others, but I don't like being the only one actually doing something. Not to mention I was basically blackmailed to join. Though it is kind of my fault I guess, I shouldn't have trusted a guy hanging from a tree.” I'm just thinking out loud at this point, however, Akutagawa is listening attentively.

“Bring your notebook here, I'll help you,” he sighs.

“Really?” I beam and he averts his eyes.

“Hurry up before I change my mind.”

I get up. At that moment, a customer approaches my counter, so I serve them before picking up my maths stuff from the locker room.

“Sorry for the wait!”

“It's nothing. What part do you struggle with?”

“How do I find out the shape of the sinusoid just by looking at the equation?” I point at my biggest problem.

“It's simple,” he starts, but I can't help but interrupt him.

“If it was simple, I would've been able to do it.”

“I'm not saying it's easy, idiot. I said it's simple. Look, it's all in the numbers. This one stretches, this one moves left or right and this one moves up and down. Like this.” He takes my pencil and sketches an overview of all the possible operations.

He was right. Seeing it like this actually makes it look simple.

“That's all?” I doubt.

“Yes.”

“So if I add a negative four here, it moves down by four units?”

“Yes.”

“And if I add a two here, its length doubles?”

“No, the other way around. It halves.”

“Why?”

“If I tried explaining, not only would it take a long time, but also you wouldn't understand. Just take it as a fact.”

“Alright.”

Our study session continues in a similar manner, occasionally interrupted by a customer. It's fun, surprisingly, and I learn a lot. Akutagawa isn't exactly a patient teacher and I get called an idiot a few times, but his ability to break anything complicated down into simpler terms is just incredible. In the hour we sit together, I manage to catch up on everything I had trouble with in the past term.

“Thank you so much, Akutagawa,” I repeat for what must be the billionth time, but I still mean it.

He glances at his phone.

“I have to go now,” he says as he stands up, packing his things. “Thank you for the tea and company, Weretiger.”

His tone is so dry, I can't tell if he means it or not. However, the nickname startles me.

“"W-weretiger"?” I repeat, my voice pitched higher than I'd like it to be.

“You are a human in the morning and a tiger in the afternoon. I think it's fitting,” he shrugs nonchalantly, but I can tell he spent a long time coming up with this while I was stressing about my maths homework. The look of smug self-satisfaction on his face says it all.

I am aware that the nickname is supposed to be mocking and embarrassing. I know that it is meant to be an insult. But somehow, I can't help but feel warm on the inside. It's... cute. I like it.

“You do realize that nicknames are for friends only, right?” I ask. He stops in front of the door. Oops. Was that too bold?

“I didn't hate it today.”

With these words, he leaves, and I got the answer I was looking for. It erased my fear that this was a one-time thing.

Today, I made a new friend.

Chapter Text

It is late summer. The whole school is buzzing with excitement. One of the reasons is that today's classes have been cancelled. However, no one is going home just yet. The first years are returning to their classrooms to change out of their red P.E. uniforms while the second and third years take their places in the gym and yard. And we, the Student Council, run around and try to help the teachers organize everything.

There are many events at our school, but among them, the annual Sports Festival is one of the most popular. Not only the students but also the teachers participate, which is why everyone's so enthusiastic and tries their best.

As with many other things at school, this is my first sports festival ever, and I'm very excited about it. Today was just practice, but it was still tough. I was able to get a good result though, so I will do my best not to drag everyone down on the big day!

The teachers appointed me as a messenger of sorts, so I got tasked with delivering messages between organizers. I am walking through a hallway, looking for someone who could use my help.

I spot someone coming from the other direction. I think I see a familiar face, but the colour of their uniform confuses me. The first years' uniforms are red, just like mine and his, but he should be wearing the green one as second and third years, right?

No wait, that still doesn't make sense. Akutagawa always skips physical education because of his health. I sometimes watch his class exercise in the schoolyard and he always sits in the corner.

But today, Akutagawa has a headband wrapped around his head! He seems to be preparing for the sports festival like everybody else. The sun is very harsh today though, and with his lungs... is he okay?

“What are you looking at?” he snaps at me as soon as he notices me staring.

“Why are you angry at me all of a sudden? I didn't even say anything,” I automatically get defensive.

“Because you're staring at me,” he replies. I notice that his tone lacks the usual bite I am used to hearing during our study sessions. I should've noticed earlier, just the fact that he started a conversation with me of his own volition is a sign that he's in a good mood.

“That doesn't matter,” I brush the subject away, not wanting to argue, and express my concern instead. “Akutagawa, you always skip physical education, right? Is your body okay after practising for the sports festival?”

He makes a noise that resembles mocking laughter.

“Don't you know? I'm in the same team as Dazai-san,” he announces, puffing his chest out more as if it was the biggest honour.

“Right...”

At the festival, the competitors are divided into the red team and the white team regardless of the grade and class, so it's no wonder that Akutagawa and Dazai are in the same group. The chances are fifty-fifty.

“So you're in a team with Dazai-san, and what?” I prompt him to continue. This can't be the only reason why he's doing sports despite his health condition.

“Do I need any other reason to participate in the sports festival?”

“Oh, I see,” I laugh nervously. Maybe it can. It's Akutagawa, after all. When he's the same group as Dazai-san, he gets enthusiastic about practising. It was the same during our search for Dazai-san before the summer break. When it comes to Dazai-san, something in his eyes changes.

While struggling to choose the right words, I look at the headband that Akutagawa has wrapped around his head.

“Are you in the red team?” I'm in the white team myself, and now I kind of regret not trading my headband with Kenji-kun this morning when we were drawing lots to decide who will be on what team. On the other hand, I'm glad I'm not in the same team as Dazai-san. “I'll do my best not to lose to you then,” I grin playfully.

“Stop laughing. Dazai-san and I are in the same team, so it's impossible for you to win even in your dreams. We'll dye your white headbands with blood.”

I meant it as a friendly challenge, but Akutagawa is taking this way too seriously. What he's saying is kinda scary, but I won't let myself be defeated. I'm not sure what to reply though, I would prefer to have the festival without blood.

“Well, we'll see about that.”

I cringe as soon as those words come out of my mouth, that was so lame. But I don't want to threaten him with violence, considering the difference in our physical strength.

He makes a face and leaves. As usual, I watch him as he walks away. He looks quite good in red, it's a shame he doesn't wear it too often. Admittedly, crimson would be better than the ugly dark wine red of our P.E. uniforms.

“Shoot, Nakajima-kun, I didn't know you had suicidal tendencies as well.” I hear a hushed voice behind me.

“Challenging Akutagawa? Are you insane?” Another one joins him.

“I'm glad you're in his team now, Naomi. At least I don't have to fear for your life.”

“But I'll be so worried about you that I won't be able to focus! What if he tries to break your leg to get you out of the competition? He wouldn't attack Nakajima-kun, he's strong, but what about you, nii-sama? I'm scared!”

“Please stop it, you two,” I beg, not wanting to listen to this any longer. “I'm sure Akutagawa isn't like that.”

“I'll have you repeat that when you're recovering from bullet wounds,” Naomi-chan retorts. I honestly don't get why she's so angry.

“Did he do something to you in the past?” I ask, a bit afraid of getting a positive answer.

“He glared at me really nastily in the library once! I haven't visited it since.”

This completely destroys the serious tone of the conversation to me. I break out into laughter.

“Don't laugh at me!”

“I'm sorry,—” Not really, “—but is that a reason to believe that someone is a murderer?”

“He looks like he could be.”

If anything, he looks like he needs a hug. Not that I would ever say that out loud.

“Never mind that,” Tanizaki-kun interrupts, “Nakajima-kun, Miyazawa-kun asked if you could help him and Ozaki-sensei in the gym.”

“Yes, of course. I'm on it,” I nod. “See you around!”

—

“Damn that bastard Dazai,” Chuuya growls through his gritted teeth. “He challenges me to a fight, tells me to meet him here, and then doesn't show up? "I'm waiting for your challenge", my ass.”

Michizou followed Chuuya out of concern (and jealousy) rather than support. When he noticed him sneaking out of the gym where their class was practising, he knew something was wrong, and probably somehow related to Dazai. That guy is a mystery to him. When did he even tell Chuuya this? They spent the whole day together!

“Is he hiding? If yes, the whole week won't be enough to heal the bruises I'll give him!”

Michizou can't help but appreciate how Chuuya's jaw flexes when he's angry.

He is torn. On one hand, he wants Dazai to appear and let himself be beaten up by Chuuya so that he can watch Chuuya fight. On the other hand, he doesn't want Chuuya to give his attention to Dazai. But if Dazai doesn't come, what will Chuuya do with all the anger?

“Hey, you!”

Oh no, there we go. Chuuya chose a target. Michizou peeks out of his hiding spot to find out who it is.

“Yes?”

He recognizes the ginger and his little sister from the student council. They are probably here to assist the third years with their practice. To his disappointment, he realizes that the guy has the same white headband like Chuuya, while he and that sister ended up with a red one. He feels kind of bad for them, they were always inseparable.

“Return the hat you confiscated this morning!” Chuuya demands.

Michizou remembers what happened that norning. He was just casually chatting with Chuuya in the hallway when...

“Nii-sama, hats are forbidden indoors.”

“I know, but what do you want to do? Maybe he just doesn't know.”

“The school dress code makes it clear what to do. Besides, the hat clashes horribly with his uniform.”

“If you think so.”

The twins approached them and confiscated Chuuya's hat. Michizou and Chuuya wanted to chase after them but lost them in the crowd.

“You can pick it up in the council room after club activities today,” Junichiro answers, sounding like he said this same thing to many people already.

“Our dress code forbids hats that aren't part of the uniform,” the girl adds. “Better leave it at home.”

Chuuya takes a deep breath.

“Alright, I'll pick it up after school,” he backs down, but the tension between the two parties is still there. Michizou can tell that the two council members are scared, but try their best not to back out. The council doesn't want to lose to the delinquents.

He knows that Chuuya doesn't need anyone to stand up for him, he's plenty strong on his own, but he wants to see the twins run away in fear.

“Nakahara-san, ane-san is looking for yo-” he lies smoothly and then pretends to notice the other two. “Is there a problem?”

He relishes in the way their faces pale. He stands next to Chuuya, hands in his pockets and a cocky grin on his face.

Naomi hides behind her brother.

“N-no,” Junichiro stutters and looks away.

Michizou is satisfied. He won this one.

“Well then, we'll be on our way.”

Chuuya nods in agreement and they turn to leave, but...

“Wait,” Junichiro stops them.

“Hah?”

“Your uniform,” he points at Chuuya, and Michizou's grin temporarily vanishes.

“Huh?!”

“The disorder of clothes is a disorder of the mind, is what Kunikida-sensei would say. Zip it up and wear it properly.”

“Oi, listen here, you little shit,” Michizou grabs Junichiro's collar, but Chuuya stops him.

“Let's just go back,” he says. Michizou obeys, especially after hearing Chuuya's low growl full of repressed anger. As they're walking away, he explains. “I'm not mad at them, it's Dazai I hate. If he participated in practice and met me as we planned, I wouldn't get scolded by these two. It's his fault, and I'll kick his ass at the sports festival.”

—

Naomi sees the way her brother's eyes follow Michizou as he leaves.

“You know he's slept with like half of the school, right?”

Junichiro sighs.

“Yeah, I know.”

—

“Atsushi-san! Good to see you, can you please clean the floor in the boys' changing room? I'll get the girls'!”

“Sure thing!”

I grab the necessary resources and head to the locker room. Kenji-kun is humming a tune next door, and I listen to it while working before my thoughts start to drift.

I get why are some people scared of Akutagawa. He has this air of danger around him, and sure, he isn't the friendliest face around, but that still doesn't explain the rumours! He doesn't even talk to anybody and spends most of his time in the nurse's office. Why would people think he's a gangster and carries a gun around and stuff? There is no evidence for that, is there?

My eyes fall on the bags lining the walls of the changing room and a sinful thought crosses my mind: One of them must be Akutagawa's...

No, Atsushi, stop thinking about that. You can't just dig through someone else's bag! On the other hand, if I look and don't find anything, I'll know for sure that those rumours are made up, right?

Finding his bag isn't hard. Since all of the schoolbags look the same, we need to put something on our own to recognize it. And I've noticed ages ago that Akutagawa's bag has a black flower-shaped keychain on it. It was so very him that I couldn't help but remember it.

I unzip his bag and look inside. His neatly folded uniform and shoes, a bottle of water, a half-eaten package of dried figs, an old book, a phone, a wallet, a house key (I suddenly feel like a thief), medication, earphones, a small bottle of hand sanitiser, a pen, a comb and a chapstick. No gun. Nothing else out of the ordinary, either. Of course. What did I expect?

I still sigh in relief though. I do enjoy spending my afternoons in the café studying with Akutagawa, and knowing that he's more or less a normal person means I can continue meeting up with him. I smile.

“Atsushi-san, are you do-” The bag falls out of my hands, its contents scattering across the floor. “Isn't that Akutagawa's stuff?”

I cannot move a muscle. Oh my god, what have I done? What will Kenji-kun think about me now? This is so embarrassing!

I can feel my face heating up to the tips of my ears.

“Do you have a crush on Akutagawa?”

I pull back my hands from the bag as if I'd been burned and look up at Kenji-kun, whose eyes are sparkling with realization. My face is on fire.

“N-no?” I stammer. Why can't I say it normally? Why did it sound like a question? I don't have a c-crush, do I?

“You don't have to hide it, I've known for a while now! I noticed you sneaking glances at him whenever he's around. You couldn't have been more obvious, really! Are you sneaking a love letter into his bag? Why didn't you say so!” he grins knowingly.

“I'm not!” I interrupt him, blushing furiously. I drop on my knees to collect everything and put the bag back. Kenji-kun rushes to help me.

“Don't worry, your secret is safe with me.”

“It's not... I don't... He's...”

“It's okay, you don't have to tell me anything if you don't want to.”

“If you two are finished, then go help Fitzgerald-sensei with the second years,” Ozaki-sensei enters the room.

“Of course!” Kenji-kun smiles at her and we both get up. However, in my distraught state, I fail to notice another bag in front of me and trip over it. Unfortunately, the bag was open, so its contents spill out. A moment later, I realize that it's my bag, and start picking my things up.

“You forgot your shirt over there,” Ozaki-sensei points calmly, ignoring my flushed cheeks and panicked movements. Kenji-kun grabs the shirt and stuffs it into my bag, I zip it up and we run off.

—

There was a person observing the competition practice held in the schoolyard from the shade of a sakura tree. He fills the tranquil silence around himself with a cheerful song.

“Yeah, I'm doing great
The others are not
But I can't blame them
When it's so hot

It's a wonderful day for suicide
Why is everyone trying so hard?
You say you think about the future
But I have to disagree
Did you hear that from a teacher?
'Cuz that doesn't apply to me

I wonder if I should take a rest
Since everyone else is doing their best
Kunikida-sensei may be looking for me
But I'm well hidden under my suicide tree

The weather is nice
The clouds look like sheep
I don't have to think twice
I'm going to slee-”

“What are you doing?” A furious voice interrupts his tune.

“Oh no.”

“Yes, exactly. Your class should be practising for the festival right now!”

Kunikida-sensei is looking down at him, but he just laughs and gets up.

“I don't wanna, Kunikida-sensei. I was just about to fall asleep. No, no, I really shouldn't exercise when I'm so sleepy, it's bad for my health...”

“Hey! Where are you going? That is not the designated place for practice!” Kunikida-sensei raises his voice, but he ignores it and disappears behind the school building. “Wait, Dazai!”

—

Despite the fiasco in the dressing room, I'm looking forward to seeing Akutagawa again in the bakery.

As soon as I hear the bell above the door, I turn to see who it is. When I see Akutagawa, my face lights up with a smile that is a bit more genuine than the one I give to the other customers.

“Hi! What would you like to drink today?” I ask despite knowing the answer, observing Akutagawa. Something is off today, he seems to hesitate before replying.

“The usual,” he says finally, and then adds: “You?”

I tilt my head to the side, confused.

“Excuse me?”

“I asked what would you like to have, idiot. I'll buy it for you,” he glances down shyly.

“Why would you buy me tea?” I wonder. He pauses, hesitating. His left arm holds his right elbow in an insecure and defensive gesture. The stark contrast to his usual way of folding his arms behind his back puts me off, and I'm genuinely curious what brought this on.

“To thank you.”

“Thank me? For what?” I ask and immediately regret it when I see how far out of his comfort zone he is.

“That doesn't matter,” he shakes his head, still not making eye contact. However, I still want my answer, so I try to push a little bit more.

“It does! I want to know so that I can do it more often!”

“Do you want me to owe you so badly?” he snaps and finally looks at me. I feel like I've cornered a wild beast, but that wasn't my intention.

“Of course not! If there's anything I can do to make you happy, I'll do it! Besides, I'm the one who's indebted to you, you could never owe me anything.”

This honest admission makes Akutagawa realize that we aren't fighting against each other. I want us to be friends, fighting together against the world. And I'm willing to open up to him, but he should do the same in return.

“You defended me when you talked to the gossipy siblings,” he says quietly. I realize he's talking about the Tanizakis and that he must've heard our conversation. “So I guess I'm thanking you for...” he pauses, looking up at me through his lashes, “...ruining my reputation.”

Was that a joke? Did the scary and stoic Akutagawa Ryuunosuke just make a joke?

A wide smile splits my face, I can't help myself.

“Any time,” I reply and watch the surprise flash through his eyes before he nods and walks to his seat.

It's so sweet of him to thank me for something as simple as this. But also kind of sad, I realize. Is it so rare for someone to defend him that he feels the need to thank me for it? I feel really sorry for him. What did he do to deserve these terrible rumours? I don't know. But now that I know that they're all wrong, I'm very determined to put a stop to them.

“I guess I'll have this fruit tea, then. It smells great.”

Akutagawa shoots me a judging glare.

—

“I'm home!”

“Welcome home, Atsushi!” my mom greets me from the counter. “Here, can you give this bag to Torasuke-san tomorrow? It's the herbs she ordered.”

“Sure!”

“How was practice for the sports festival?”

“It went great! I had a good time in running, so I was chosen to be the last runner in the relay.”

“Running does seem to be your thing,” she jokes.

“Yeah, kind of,” I admit, remembering all the mornings I was almost late for school.

“We can't come cheer on you because we're working, but ask Kyouka. I'm sure she would like to go.”

“That's a good idea!” I agree.

“Oh, and if you want me to wash your uniform, put it in the laundry basket,” she adds before returning to her work.

“Will do!”

I go into my room and open my bag to find the uniform.

Pants, jacket, shirt, and... another shirt? What? Why do I have two shirts?

I take them out. They're the same size, so I figure I accidentally packed two, but then I remember:

“You forgot your shirt over there,” Ozaki-sensei pointed calmly, ignoring my flushed cheeks and panicked movements. Kenji-kun grabbed the shirt and stuffed it into my bag, I zipped it up and we ran off.

I pale.

Did I take someone else's shirt? That's so embarrassing! What do I do?

I check the nametag of one of them. This one is mine, which means that the other is the stolen one. And it belongs to...

NO.

NO WAY.

No, this isn't happening. I didn't steal his shirt. Nope. Not at all.

It was an accident, okay? I swear I didn't do it on purpose!

I look at the nametag again, just to make sure I'm not seeing things. But no, the kanji haven't changed. They still say 'Akutagawa Ryuunosuke'.

This is bad. This is really, really bad. What do I do? I should ask mom. No, wait, bad idea. What would she think about me? I should just give it back to him. Maybe wash it first? That would be the polite thing to do. But what if mom notices the nametag? I can't just put it in the laundry. Does it smell?

I put it closer to my face and freeze. My nose fills with a beautiful scent of black tea, incense and old books. Oh my god, how did I not notice this before? Akutagawa smells so good! Hmm, maybe because I never dared to come close enough to him.

The scent overwhelms my senses, I lay down on my futon. It's so gentle and warm. The image my mind forms is an armchair next to a fireplace. There is a library as well. And Akutagawa sits on the armchair, reading a book with leather bind and yellow pages. Everything is orange and brown, and such a stark contrast to the cold grey walls of my room in the orphanage. I really want to be there, sit down on the floor, lean my back on the armchair and just enjoy the warmth and the silent company. Maybe I'd pick up a book as well...

I realize that I forgot to exhale. I put the shirt down and get up, shaking my head to get rid of these thoughts.

What's wrong with me? I'm going to take a shower and clear my head.

I pick up my uniform and head to the bathroom.

A few minutes later, I return, wrapped in nothing but a towel. I go to take out my pyjamas from under the pillow, but Akutagawa's shirt laying on my futon stops me. I bury my nose into it again, and in a spur of the moment, I put it on. As soon as I get under my blanket, the scent lulls me to sleep.

Maybe I'll keep the shirt for a bit.

Chapter Text

It is the day of the sports festival. The weather is nice and sunny, the preparations went well, and everything is ready.

Except for me, that is. I was chosen to be the last runner for the white team in the relay, which is the highlight of the day, but I only had little time to practice. I need to stretch and make sure I don't let anyone in my team down.

Is that Akutagawa? Yes, that's him, no doubt about it. He's walking along the schoolyard and seems somewhat restless. His face is white. Maybe he's feeling sick?

“Akutagawa!”

“Weretiger...”

The fact that he doesn't hesitate or look around before replying anymore always makes me feel a little happier inside.

“You're so pale, are you okay? Did you have another coughing fit?”

“I'm perfectly alright. It was decided that Dazai-san and I will participate in the tug-of-war together. I can't afford to be defeated in front of him.”

“So it's just nerves then,” I nod. I feel a similar amount of pressure.

“I have to defeat the white team at all cost, Dazai-san has to win no matter what,” he says, sounding like he's been repeating this in his head for days.

“Alright, I get it. Just... be mindful of your health, okay?”

“Of course, I can't fall down in the middle of the battle.”

“I didn't mean it like that-”

And... he left. That's so like him. I hope he'll be okay. His admiration for Dazai-san is starting to look more like an obsession to me. He wants to impress him so badly that he'd risk his body.

I have never seen him like this, but it's terrifying. The determination, the willingness to walk over corpses to get what he wants. No wonder people think he's a murderer.

Dazai-san used to have a pretty nasty reputation himself, I realize. And I know that he and Akutagawa were somehow connected. I remember the conversation we had with Chuuya-san before the summer break. He said the three of us are the same. Chuuya-san was Dazai-san's friend slash underling in his first year, I'm the same in his third year (though in my case, the friend part is more prominent) and Akutagawa... Could it be? When Dazai-san was in his second year in class M, Akutagawa must have been in the same class. Was he his friend back then?

No, "friend" is probably not a fitting word. Akutagawa is obsessed with Dazai-san. Just like the people who got extra maths homework from Kunikida-sensei, as Kenji-kun said. Wait. Akutagawa does get extra maths homework. Does that mean he's... a Dazai follower? And considering he still gets punished to this day, he must be very devoted. I think back to the times I've seen the two interact and to everything I've heard Akutagawa say about Dazai-san. Yes. No doubt about it.

So if Akutagawa was Dazai-san's top follower at the time he was the boss of class M, does this make him a... right-hand man? Or something? Because if that's the case, then the rumours make perfect sense. I can even imagine Dazai-san spreading them himself. But then Dazai-san ran off and left Akutagawa with a broken heart and bad reputation. Just like he did to Chuuya-san before.

Now I understand what Chuuya-san meant with “He did it to me, he did it to this guy. And you're next” and I feel sorry for Akutagawa. But I don't think I'm next, I believe in Dazai-san. Although twisted, he had a reason to do what he did to Chuuya-san. He must've had a reason with Akutagawa as well.

Should I watch the tug-of-war? Just to make sure everything's in order? I am free at the moment, but it's not like I can do anything to help Akutagawa. Or Dazai-san.

Or can I?

I have an idea.

“Kunikida-sensei, do you need an extra pair of eyes? In case someone tried to cheat?”

Kunikida-sensei, who is the referee for this competition, nods thoughtfully.

“I wouldn't put it past Dazai to try something. If he shows up, that is...” he sighs. “Your help is appreciated.”

And so, I became the second referee of the tug-of-war. Being on good terms with the teachers is really useful sometimes.

The two competitors from the white team are already present. So is Akutagawa, tying his shoes carefully. Dazai-san is nowhere to be seen, and I don't know why, but I'm not surprised. I can tell that Akutagawa is distraught, but trying to not let it show. He didn't even notice me.

“It's time, we can't wait any longer. Red team, white team, take your marks and grab the rope,” Kunikida-sensei commands.

Akutagawa does as he's told, bracing himself. I know exactly what he's thinking, and I don't like it one bit. I hope he won't push himself too far just because Dazai-san ditched him.

“You look enthusiastic, Akutagawa-kun.”

Akutagawa's expression freezes and his back straightens.

“Da-Dazai-san,” he gasps quietly and hurriedly bows. I'm glad I'm close enough to hear them.

“Yes, I'm here, relax~ Take a deep breath, loosen up your shoulders... Good, that's it. Since you and I are together, our victory is assured. Just believe in me, okay?” Dazai-san's words are sweet and soothing. I can't help but be surprised. What is going on?

“You can count on me, Dazai-san!”

“Well then, since we're all here. Ready... start!” Kunikida-sensei's clap starts the competition.

My ears fill with cheering from the audience. I have a feeling that the red team has more support, both from class M and girls.

I know I should be cheering for my own team, but I can't take my eyes off my opponents. Dazai-san is just loosely holding the rope with one hand, the other is waving to his fans in the stands.

“Thank you~ I'm looking for a beautiful woman who will love me! Is there a young lady who has good taste?”

I can't believe my eyes. Is this why Dazai-san was so nice to Akutagawa? He wanted to motivate him so that he can slack off? I feel bad for Akutagawa, so I look over to see how he's doing.

A shiver runs down my spine.

The strength and desire for victory in his expression trigger all of my alarms. All my instincts scream at me to run away.

However, I am frozen in place with fear and respect. To my disbelief, Akutagawa is holding his ground against two opponents all on his own. The air around him feels charged with energy, it looks like he's glowing. I think I see red bolts of lightning crackle around his body as well, but I immediately dismiss that thought. That makes no sense.

What makes even less sense, though, is when Akutagawa tugs the rope and sends both his opponents to the ground. The sudden silence is interrupted when Kunikida-sensei blows his whistle, signalling the end of the match.

There is no cheering, just respectful applause.

“Nakajima.” I look at Kunikida-sensei, who lifts a questioning eyebrow. I understand and shake my head. I haven't seen any cheating.

Akutagawa turns to Dazai-san with anticipation in his eyes. Dazai-san places a hand on his shoulder.

“You did well, Akutagawa-kun,” he says and leaves. Akutagawa watches him go, then his knees give out and he's falling.

Before I can think, I dash out to catch him.

“Are you okay?”

“I don't need your help, Weretiger. I can handle myself,” he swats me away.

“I know you can, I'm not helping you,” I say to calm him down. I've learned from my interactions with him that he doesn't like being helped, but when I say I'm not helping him, he's fine. “You're going to the Nurse's Office to rest, aren't you? I'll go with you, I need to talk to Yosano-san.” That is a lie, but good enough excuse.

“Whatever.”

—

“You, um... did really well out there,” I try to start a conversation as we walk.

“I know, Dazai-san told me. Now, the victory of our team is assured.”

“The day isn't over yet. I'll make sure we beat you in the relay.”

“You're in the relay? Pathetic.”

I frown.

“What? Why? It's an honour to be there!”

“It's a race for people who are desperate to improve their social status,” Akutagawa answers as if that made sense. Is this some kind of tradition unique to this school again? And why is it always Akutagawa who has to explain these things to me?

“Why would you say so?”

“Haven't you seen the prizes?”

“Prizes?” I know that there are prizes for each competition. They're usually tickets and coupons. Whoever wins the competition for his team gets it. I know some people volunteer for certain disciplines just because they're after a certain prize, but that wasn't my case. I wanted to be in the relay only because it seemed fun and because it's my strong suit. “I don't even know what the prize is.”

“Maybe you should've looked, then.”

“Akutagawa-kun's performance today was very impressive,” I hear Hirotsu-sensei's voice around the corner. I don't want him to see us, so I grab Akutagawa's wrist and drag him into an empty classroom, pressing a finger against my lips to prevent him from making a sound. However, he seems as interested in whatever the teachers are discussing as I am.

“Indeed. It's unusual to manifest one's Ability before the age of 18.” That's Ozaki-sensei with him.

“Maybe we should've seen this coming. I remember when we marked him, Natsume-san said he was special.”

“He's going to climb ranks very fast, especially now that Osamu-kun is out of the picture.”

“I wouldn't give up on Dazai-kun yet. The boss can still convince him-”

“I don't think so. I know the boss really wants the so-called Demon Prodigy to work for him, but knowing that brat, I'd say...”

Their voices fade out as they distance themselves from our hiding spot.

I try to process everything I heard. Abilities? Natsume-san? Marking? The boss? Ranks?

Are they speaking about the same marks as Mori-sensei and his secretary? About the green sevens? Who is Natsume-san? Is he the one deciding who will get a mark? How does he know? Because of that Ability thing? But what kind of ability?

The talk about a boss and ranks would imply the existence of an organization. Maybe an organization for people with Abilities, whatever that is? If yes, then Akutagawa seems to be a hot candidate. But what do they mean by "manifested his Ability"? He didn't do anything... the victory in the tug-of-war? Was that strange glow not just tricks my mind was playing?

But the glow can't be seen under normal circumstances, right? Then how would this Natsume person know with one look that Akutagawa has a powerful Ability? And why can't anybody else see it? It makes no sense.

I look at Akutagawa to see if there is anything special about him. I realize he's been observing me for a while now.

“You know something about this, don't you?” he asks, analyzing my expression for any kind of hints as to what I'm thinking. I know that compared to him, I'm easy to read, so I don't bother trying to lie.

“I don't know if I should tell anyone...”

“It's not like I have anyone I could share it with. I'll keep it secret. But if it's about Dazai-san and me, then I want to know.” He looks so sincere, I've never seen him this open. I can't say no.

“Okay, but not here and not now.”

“I guess I'll have to buy you some of that disgustingly sweet fruit tea again,” he says as we leave our hiding spot.

“Nope, not today,” I grin. “I have a fresh batch of dried blackberry leaves in my bag and I want to try them out. I wonder what I could combine them with.”

“Maybe salvia?”

“That sounds interesting, I can give that a shot.”

“But you'll have to forego those four sugar cubes of yours, or you won't be able to taste the herbs at all.”

“But it's so bitter without sugar!”

“Coward.”

“What did you just call me?!”

The conversation is so easy, I can hardly believe it. All it took was one common topic, and now we can talk like normal people, friends even.

The door to the Nurse's Office is open, and there is loud chatter coming out of it.

“I changed my mind. I'm going to the library,” Akutagawa announces. I understand where he's coming from, so I just nod.

“See you later?”

“Hm.”

I take that as a 'yes'. We stand there for a moment without moving. Akutagawa looks me in the eyes and I look back, wondering what he's waiting for. He raises his nearly invisible eyebrows, and then it hits me. I forgot to let go of his hand.

I panic and let go immediately.

“Oh my god, I'm so sorry, I didn't realize...” I start apologizing, but he waves me off, turning his face away and covering it with his hand.

“It's nothing. See you.”

Before I can come up with a response, he's gone.

How did I not notice earlier? I was holding his hand this entire time! Thinking back, I was vaguely aware of his hand in mine, but I didn't give it much thought since it just felt so natural. When did he notice? Did he know the whole time? Did it bother him? If it did, he would've told me, right?

I hide my face in my hands and take deep breaths, trying to compose myself. Why am I even losing my mind over this? It's not even a big deal- Why am I denying it? Holding hands is a big deal. Akutagawa normally threatens to cut people's fingers off when they try to touch him, but he was fine with me? What am I supposed to take away from that?

I try to pull myself together and walk into the Nurse's Office, only so that I do justice to my excuse.

“Hi, Yosano-san,” I greet, but I don't see her. She's probably outside.

“Nakajima-kun, perfect timing,” I hear a familiar voice from one of the beds.

“Tanizaki-kun?”

“I need your help. My competition is coming up and I can't go because I tripped and hurt my leg. Could you be my substitute?”

“Sure, why not? What kind of competition is it?”

“The three-legged race.”

“I'll have to go against Kenji-kun?” I realize.

“Is it okay? I really don't know who else to ask,” he begs.

“Yeah, it's fine. Who is my partner?”

“Umm... About that...”

—

I try my best to keep my distance from my partner as I tie our legs together. The race is done in boy-girl teams, so my partner came as a shock.

«The three-legged race will be starting soon, and the competitors are already at the starting line! Due to some last-minute changes, we have a very interesting line-up here!» Edogawa-san's voice sounds through the speaker. He is the announcer from the white team, the red team is represented by Naomi-chan.

«From the red team, Miyazawa Kenji and Higuchi Ichiyou! And from the white team, Nakajima Atsushi and Gin!» she announces.

I feel like I should apologize to Gin for thinking she was a boy, but I also don't want to talk to her.

She taps on our tied legs and moves them backwards. I understand and put my other leg on the starting line.

“I'll follow your lead,” I whisper just moments before the race starts. We need to be at least in some sort of agreement if we want a chance to win and I don't know her well enough to tell if she can keep up with me.

She acknowledges with a nod.

“Ready, set... go!”

We start running. It's not as bad as I thought, but we are still not perfectly in sync. Kenji-kun and Higuchi struggle in a similar fashion but get to the goal a little bit earlier.

I kneel down to untie our legs, so I don't notice her motioning Higuchi to come closer and whispering something into her ear.

“Gin wants to thank you. You ran well for a team that was put together last-minute. But don't go thinking this makes you friends,” Higuchi voices Gin's message. “Same to you, Miyazawa,” she turns to Kenji-kun, who smiles in response.

Suddenly, Gin grabs me by the collar and pulls me down to whisper into my ear:
“If you hurt my brother, I will make a carpet from your skin, utensils from your bones, soup from your flesh and a wall decoration from your head.”

She lets go and leaves after Higuchi while I am left frozen. Her voice would be really cute if what she said wasn't so terrifying. And confusing. Her brother? Who is that?

“Atsushi-san? Everything alright? What did Gin say?”

“I don't even know,” I shake my head.

“I see. It's Yosano-san's competition soon, wanna go watch?”

“Sure!”

Chapter Text

It is still the day of the Sports Festival. However, let us take our eyes off Atsushi and Ryuunosuke for a moment and look at someone else instead, because he is up to something.

The reason Osamu disappeared from the tug-of-war so quickly is that there is another event he wants to attend: the obstacle course. There is a little bit of everything: running, climbing, jumping, crawling, and balancing stuff, so Chuuya was chosen as the white team representative because he's generally agile and has good reflexes. And Osamu needs to be there.

He doesn't know the person who is representing his own team, and, frankly, he doesn't care. His red headband is hidden in his pocket. He wants to support Chuuya the best way he can. He grips his yellow pompons and pushes his way through the crowd to its front.

The race starts. Chuuya leaps over the first few obstacles as if they weren't there, even though they reached way above his waist. Then he dives to the ground to crawl under the next couple of obstacles, not slowing down at all.

Osamu feels as if he were right there with him. Adrenaline is rushing through his veins and sweat is glistening on his forehead. He's filled with energy and decides that this is the perfect time to send it to Chuuya. Also, the cheering of the crowd will be much better with a rhythm.

“Go, go, go, Chuuya!” He yells at the top of his lungs, raising his hands with the pompons above his head. The crowd notices him, and kind of quiets down. “Run, run, run, Chuuya! Go, go, go, Chuuya! You got this!”

As soon as he sets up a pattern, the crowd follows and gradually gets louder and louder, overpowering the opposing team. Many stare at him in confusion, but he ignores them all and loses himself in the rhythm.

Chuuya's reaction is immediate. Osamu can read him like an open book. He pauses just for a millisecond, puzzled, but then refocuses on the course. Letting the voices of the crowd fuel him, he runs even faster than before.

He's beyond human, Osamu thinks. It's like he's flying and dancing at the same time.

He crosses the balance beam like it's a comfortably wide bridge and jumps down without making a sound. Osamu never managed to pull that off in sports class, though it might be because he's never fully sober.

Even something like throwing balls of various shapes, weights and sizes into a box is a breeze for Chuuya. He misses with a badminton ball, but dismisses it and continues to the next obstacle. It's just a few penalty seconds.

“Don't mind! Go, go, go, Chuuya!” Osamu screams.

The last obstacle, a big box that seems even taller than Chuuya, worries Osamu. How can he get over that? The rules state that if the competitor can't overcome it, he has to run around it two times. But that is out of the question since it would waste too much time and his opponent would catch up.

However, Chuuya isn't bothered by the size of that box. He puts his hands on top, pushes himself up and suddenly, he's sitting on the box. He throws his legs over it and jumps down, rushing to stop the timer. His opponent is just milliseconds after him.

It now comes down to the penalties. The crowd is completely silent, awaiting the referees' conclusion.

“The winning team is... white!”

Chuuya's happy smile hits right into Osamu's heart. He cheers along with the crowd until...

Chuuya notices him and his smile vanishes. Osamu's heart twists in pain.

Yes. That's right. No matter what he does, Chuuya can never be happy in his presence.

He averts his gaze, holding the pompons in one hand and reaches into his pocket with the other, pulling out one of Ranpo's candies. He puts it into his mouth and bites into it, wincing at the sourness.

Oh, how he wished he could just fling himself off a bridge into the cold embrace of a river. The cold and lack of oxygen would numb his stupid brain, even if just for a few moments. But he can't. He promised.

A ball hits him in the face. He looks up to see Chuuya giving him the finger. But then, as he turns to leave, he does another gesture, a more subtle one. One they agreed on when they were kids.

Osamu had no idea Chuuya remembered those, they only used them sparsely. A subtle flick of his wrist and a circle between his thumb and index finger. "Meet me behind the school," Osamu deciphers easily. He drops the pompons, slipping away from the public eye.

He waits for Chuuya, knowing he has to take a detour. He thinks about why would Chuuya do this, and doesn't notice Chuuya approaching.

“What the fuck do you think you were doing?!” he grabs Osamu by the collar.

“I just... wanted to... support you,” he chokes out before closing his eyes in pleasure and nostalgia. He hasn't felt his lungs struggle for air like this for so long.

“Yeah, right. Your friends would maybe believe that, but not me. What are you plotting, you suicidal asshole?”

“Actually...” Osamu lifts his index finger, “I haven't tried to... take my life... since you told me... to stop.”

That statement shocks Chuuya so much that he lets go.

“You're lying.”

Osamu drops on his knees, his hands on the ground help him stay upright as he catches his breath.

“I'm not. My friends are helping me, but...” he looks directly into Chuuya's wide-open eyes, “whenever I feel like dying, I look at you. It helps me remember that there is something... someone I want to live for.”

Chuuya turns his back to Osamu, so he can't see his reaction.

“Maybe...” Chuuya clears his throat, “maybe the cheering helped me. A little bit.”

He walks away before Osamu has a chance to answer. Osamu smiles to himself happily. He feels like he needs just one more little push. But for now, he needs to get out of Chuuya's reach in case he changed his mind. And he knows the perfect opportunity.

—

“Osamu, perfect timing,” Ranpo praises his surprisingly-not-late arrival.

“I told you you can count on me, Ranpo-san,” Osamu smiles, taking the seat where Ranpo sat moments ago. Ranpo leaves the announcers' booth and Osamu grabs the microphone.

«Hello, everybody, this is the school's number one catch, Dazai Osamu, taking over the mic for a moment.»

«Oh please, Dazai-san, everybody knows that Nakahara is more popular. The reasons are obvious.» Naomi retorts cheekily.

«What, that Chibi? He's so short, you can't even see he's attractive.» Osamu doesn't realize his slip-up fast enough. «Or not.» He adds, trying to avoid a catastrophe, but Naomi next to him grins, already sensing the juicy rumours being born.

«Lots of girls would argue with that,» she dismisses him, creating a transition to the topic they are supposed to talk about. «However, this next competition isn't about boys and girls, it's about a different duality: teachers and students!»

«Our relationships with the teachers aren't always as great as we want them to be, are they, Tanizaki-san?» Osamu bounces off with a leading question.

«Indeed they aren't. But, this discipline requires a student and a teacher to not just work together, but to be in perfect sync.»

«The task is to run a circuit with a racket and not let the tennis ball on it fall down, then hand it over to the partner and let them do the same on their circuit.»

«For your amusement and without Edogawa-san's knowledge, the Student Council has prepared a last-minute change to the track. Between the two circuits for each partner, there is a tall wall. Why did we put it there, Dazai-san?»

«As a short people repellent,» Osamu laughs. «Jokes aside, the teacher and their pet-» Naomi punches him in the arm. «Ow! I meant favourite student have to either hand the racket to the other over that wall or run around it twice as a punishment if they can't climb it.»

«Exactly! The handing over is the most difficult part of the race as it is, but this makes it much harder. Also, at the end of the race, the timer will only be stopped when both participants are standing on top of the wall.»

Ranpo glares at the wall and then at Osamu, who is definitely responsible for this sabotage. Osamu grins right back.

«It seems that the red team, Ozaki Kouyou-sensei and Tachihara Michizou, are discussing their strategy!» Naomi continues.

«However, the genius duo representing the white team, Edgar Allan Poe-san and Edogawa Ranpo, has no need for that! They are surely reading each other's mind!» Osamu boasts. At that, Ranpo raises his hand and Edgar meets it in an awkward high-five. Of course they know what the other is thinking, there aren't that many options to choose from.

«It is time to begin!» Naomi announces. «Which one of you is going first? Raise your hand!»

Michizou and Edgar put their hands up and subsequently receive the rackets. Edgar fumbles with it a little, it is obvious that this isn't what he signed up for when he decided to be an English teacher.

«And the race has started! What do you think of your teammates, Tanizaki-san?»

«I think they've got this in the bag. Look at Tachihara, he's a very fast runner.»

«Yes, but I'm afraid his balancing skills are lacking. Oh no! Tachihara lost his ball!»

He did not. But the moment Osamu says this, Michizou shoots him a confused glare and actually drops the ball.

It happens so fast, Osamu is sure no one noticed.

«How unfortunate! But I guess it can't be helped. How is Poe-san doing?»

«He is already at the wall! Look at Edogawa, he's so small, there is no way he can reach over the wall!» Osamu can't help but enjoy this. Especially when he notices Chuuya pouting in the audience as if he was taking it all personally. He can't stop. «But thank goodness for Poe-san's smexy long legs! He handed the racket over to Edogawa no problem!»

Both Edgar and Ranpo flush at this statement.

«Tachihara is at the wall, but he's not tall enough to reach either! And Ozaki-sensei can't help! Tachihara decided to run around!»

«Why is 75% of our competitors so short, Tanizaki-san?»

«Maybe they're not, and we just made the wall too tall, Dazai-san.»

«No, that can't be right. I can reach over it just fine.» They joke as the second half of the race goes on. It may seem innocent, but Osamu has an ulterior motive. He wants to distract Naomi from commenting on what is happening and thus ruining Ranpo's strategy.

«The race is nearing its end! But what is this? Poe-san is already on top of the wall!» Naomi gasps as soon as she notices. Edgar had climbed the wall earlier while Ranpo was still running since there is technically no rule against that. As soon as Ranpo reaches the wall, he takes the racket, puts it on top of the wall and then gives Ranpo his hand to pull him up. Ranpo gladly accepts it, and as soon as he's high enough, he wraps his arms around Edgar's shoulders instead, so that his both hands are free and he can push them up easier.

Ranpo pulls himself way too close to Edgar and he knows it, but the featherlight brush of his lips against Edgar's cheek is purely a coincidence. He's not even sure if Edgar noticed, and he feels bad for taking advantage of this situation, but just a little bit.

He lands with his legs firmly on top of the wall and they stand up to stop the timer. Just before they pull away from each other, Edgar whispers into Ranpo's ear:

“S-save it for a more private situation, Edogawa-kun.”

He sounds flustered. Ranpo knows he was found out, and he isn't sure what to make of this reaction. Does this mean Edgar isn't against it? Or is he misinterpreting something?

Edgar is shy and socially awkward in general, so Ranpo isn't sure if he's actually accepting his attempts at flirting or not. Honestly, he's not even sure if what he's doing can be considered flirting. But this is how the romance subplots always go, right? Ranpo just hopes that Edgar doesn't see him as just a very eager student.

“Yes, sensei.”

—

As I'm leaving the area where the three-legged race took place, I walk by the sign announcing the prizes for each competition.

“It's a race for people who are desperate to improve their social status. Haven't you seen the prizes?”

I remember what Akutagawa said and look up the relay prizes.

“Relay: Each member of the winning team gets to...” I stop, unable to believe what I'm seeing. “...kiss any student or teacher of their choice? What?”

Are they serious?

“I hope we win the relay,” I hear some girl from the white team talking to her friends. “If I can kiss Chuuya-kun, I'll probably ascend to heaven!”

“Waah, really? I'm in it for Dazai-sama, personally,” another white team girl admits.

“No way. I'll beat you both and kiss Atsushi-kun.” The statement of their friend from the red team makes me blush.

“Really, Yui? He's from class A!” her friends disagree.

“Doesn't make him less cute,” the girl defends her choice. “Besides, Dazai is in A too.”

“He doesn't count!”

Is this for real? What is this prize? Also, I know Naomi-chan mentioned me having some fans, but hearing it like this? I never thought there would be someone who'd think I'm... cute? In my opinion, I'm far from being cute. If I had to pick a boy at this school who fits my definition of 'cute', it would be- No. NO. Why does Akutagawa come to mind?! He's not cute at all!

“Regretting your choices, Weretiger?”

Speak of the devil.

“A-Akutagawa!” I squeak.

No. Not now.

I panic, unable to look him in the eyes. My face is rapidly heating up.

He coughs, obviously discomforted by my behaviour.

“Do you have trouble picking a chosen one? Or...” he glances at the three girls, “...are you worried about becoming a target yourself?”

It's hard to tell if he's mocking me or if he's genuinely concerned.

I squat down and hug my legs, hiding my face in my knees.

“What have I gotten myself into? I don't want to k-kiss anyone! I don't even know...”

I vaguely register that Akutagawa sits down next to me, but I definitely am aware of when he puts a hand on my shoulder in an awkward attempt at comforting.

“You can always decline, nobody is going to force you.” His calm voice grounds me a little.

“It's just... being put on the spot like this... I'm not really interested in this stuff, you know... I always thought I'll wait until I meet the right person... This is just too early...”

“That's okay. I've never... you know, done that thing either.”

“Really?” How? Even though he's so-

“You don't have to fake surprise. As if anyone could ever like me.”

“That's not true!” I react before I can think and I only realize what I said when Akutagawa's pale skin flushes a deep red. He slaps his hands over his face to cover it, but it's too late. The damage to my heart was already done.

He is adorable.

“Th-thank you,” he stammers out quietly into his palms just as I start apologizing.

“I'm sorry.”

“You don't have to apologize, I appreciate your kind words,” he responds reflexively. “I'm... um... not good at comforting people,” he sighs, “I turned the conversation to myself.” I want to deny this, but he continues. “Your sunny blond friend is over there, go to him if you want actual comfort,” he points. I take it as a sign that he wants to be alone to compose himself and leave because I kind of need the same thing. And going to Kenji-kun seems like a good idea.

I basically run away from Akutagawa, forgetting to thank him.

“Kenji-kun!” I hug him, hiding my face in his shoulder.

“Atsushi-san! You're all red, what happened? Ah, you talked to Akutagawa, didn't you?”

Maybe it wasn't such a good idea.

“I just found out what the prize for the relay is,” I try to change the topic.

“Oh, that! It's gonna be okay,” he pats my back. “If you don't wanna do it in front of everyone, you can go kiss Akutagawa in the Nurse's Office or a classroom!”

“I don't have a crush on Akutagawa!” I say a little bit louder than I meant to. “That's not the problem at all. I don't wanna kiss anyone.”

“I think it's a great opportunity, but if you don't want to, then don't. Just do your best, and when you win, you can simply say that you'll save the prize for later.”

“That's a great idea! You're the best, Kenji-kun!”

“Oh, look! Isn't that Kyouka-chan?”

I look up.

“Yeah, it is! I'm going to her.” I wave Kenji-kun goodbye. The relay is going to start soon, I'm glad Kyouka-chan made it.

Lots of people have families here, but it seems that the council members all have similar circumstances. Yosano-san introduced us to her mom and grandma, both independent doctors. Edogawa-san's and Dazai-san's guardians aren't here, or at least I wasn't told, Kenji-kun's family is busy, and the twins didn't invite their parents because they don't exactly support Tanizaki-kun's transition and he wasn't particularly excited about running in a wig and girl's uniform.

“Atsushi,” Kyouka-chan nods her greeting.

“Kyouka-chan, I'm glad you came! Everything is already wrapping up and preparing for the relay. I was thinking you could sit with the other council members in the announcers' booth? That way you'll have the best view.”

“Like a VIP?”

“No. As a VIP,” I correct her.

“But I'm not very important,” she opposes.

“You're very important to me,” I reply. She gives me one of her flat looks but then smiles a tiny little bit. I smile back and lead her to the booth. “And the others will be happy to see you too.”

“Kyouka-chan!” Naomi-chan greets her excitedly, “Come sit on my lap!”

Kyouka-chan is slightly discomforted by the microphone in front of her, but when Naomi-chan assures her that she won't have to use it, she does seat herself in Naomi-chan's lap. Tanizaki-kun, whose lap is Naomi-chan sitting in, doesn't comment on it.

“Now hurry up and go prepare, Atsushi-kun,” Yosano-san beckons me.

“Make us proud!” Dazai-san adds and I nod.

“I'll try!”

Chapter Text

It is early afternoon on the day of the sports festival. Everything is prepared for the beginning of the main event. The spectators have gathered around the track and the racers are stretching.

I see the relay team completely differently now that I know why they're here. There are the two girls from class M I saw earlier, who want to kiss Dazai-san and Chuuya-san. I don't know who is Twain-kun aiming for, and I don't care, but he's an alright runner. In the red team, I only know their last runner, that one girl who called me cute (I'm still embarrassed, by the way), so I can't judge how high our chances are. I just hope it will be over soon.

The race starts. The crowd cheers. I am not listening to any of this. I am standing on my starting mark and my entire being is focused on the finish line in front of me. The only exception is my right arm stretched out behind my back to receive the baton.

As soon as I feel it touch my palm, I grab it and run as fast as I can. I sprint at full speed over the finish line and only start slowing down afterwards. My heart is beating fast and my breath is shorter. I look to my side and see the last runner of the red team next to me. Who came in first? Her or me?

“White team wins,” Ozaki-sensei, the referee, announces, and the crowd erupts in cheers. I lift the baton above my head, proud of myself and my team. My eyes run over the crowd and lock with Akutagawa's, who his standing a bit on the side. He acknowledges my work with a nod and a small smile. I smile right back.

«The winning team to me, please!» Naomi-chan tries to get everyone's attention, a portable microphone in her head. «Come and claim your prizes!»

My smile falters and I take my eyes off Akutagawa to focus on getting through this unpleasant situation. I start walking towards Naomi-chan when I feel a tap on my shoulder. I turn around to find the girl from the red team who said I was cute.

“Um... Congratulations. You ran well.” She offers her hand to me and I shake it.

“Thank you, Yui-chan! You did too!” I smile politely.

That's what her friends called her, right?

Deep red colours her cheeks and I'm not sure how to react. Should I say something? Or can I just leave? Was I too nice?

I hear Naomi-chan call for the winning team again, so I decide to go to her and leave this be.

«So, who is your chosen one, Twain-kun?»

I don't know whoever it is that Twain-kun names, but he walks to the audience and kisses the person (who doesn't seem particularly opposed to it). Next, Naomi-chan questions the two girls.

«I'd like... Chuuya-kun from 2-M.»

The other one takes a deep breath, knowing that this request will earn her a load of math homework.

«Dazai-sama... please.»

Chuuya-san looks surprised and not entirely comfortable, while Dazai-san is unfazed. He steps out of the announcers' booth and walks up to the girl, kissing her on the lips in front of everyone. Chuuya-san seems to take this as a challenge and goes to the other girl, letting her kiss him on the cheek. He glares at Dazai-san the whole time, his cheeks coloured red.

“Nakajima-kun? How about you?” Naomi-chan sticks the microphone in front of me.

“I- um... I don't have anyone in mind yet.” I avert my eyes. They move to the side and once again stop at Akutagawa. “I'll save my prize for later.” He covers his mouth and looks away briefly before looking at me again. I can't see him all that well from the distance, but he seems flustered. No, that can't be right. There is no reason for it.

“Congratulations, Atsu-nii!” Kyouka-chan appears next to me, patting my back.

“Thanks, Kyouka-chan!”

The other council members surround me, and I lose sight of Akutagawa. However, I know that it won't be long before I see him again.

“Well then, I'll be off!” I wave everyone goodbye when it's time for me to go to work.

“Can I go with you for a bit?” Kyouka-chan asks. “I won't stay long, I don't want to worry mother, but I want to see where you work.”

“Sure!” I agree without thinking. I pick up my things from my locker, carrying my skateboard instead of riding it so that Kyouka-chan can walk alongside me.

—

I meet Torasuke-san when I go into the locker room to change into my uniform.

“Ah, my kitten from the tea counter! I owe you a lot, it's thanks to you that our tea is so popular!”

To some people, it might seem strange that she calls her employees 'kittens'. Personally, I find it endearing, but that might be because I have gotten so fond of my 'Weretiger' nickname.

“I should be the one thanking you, Torasuke-san! I'm really glad I can work here!” I reply with a bow.

“Did you make a friend here?” she asks in a casual friendly tone.

“I did, actually. I never thought I could get along with a guy like him, but he's surprisingly fun to hang out with!”

“Really? I'm glad to hear that! What's his name?”

“Akutagawa. He's a senpai from my school.”

“And his first name?”

“Ryuunosuke.”

Torasuke-san has that strange look on her face again. That one where it feels like she can see something I don't.

“Interesting... Well, nevermind that! Enjoy your shift!” She waves and leaves.

“Thank you!”

Tanizaki-kun was right about the leggings. I did get used to them after a while, but I still feel self-conscious about it sometimes. Most of the time, I'm hidden behind my counter, but when I walk away from talking to a customer at their table, I always realize in retrospect that I leaned on the table too much and gave the whole shop a view of something they probably didn't want to see. It's not like I think anyone is looking at me, I just feel so naked.

When I return to the front, Kyouka-chan is studying the menu of the tea counter.

“Did something catch your interest?” I ask, instinctively going into customer service mode.

“What's brown sugar?” she looks up and her eyes lock on something above my head. “The ears are cute.”

“It's made of sugar cane. It's sweeter than white sugar, but has a specific taste to it while the white sugar is tasteless,” I explain. I actually had to google this myself when I started this job, but it was interesting. I researched lots of other stuff about herbs and tea too, both on the internet and from mom's books. If Torasuke-san hired me for being an expert (and my looks, but let's ignore that part, since me being attractive is debatable), then I should become the expert she wants me to be.

“Can I try it?” Kyouka-chan points at one of the to-go small paper packages of brown sugar.

“Of course,” I smile, but when she proceeds to empty the whole package into her mouth, I gasp in horror. “Kyouka-chan!” I'm so glad our mom can't see this.

“I'll have the strawberry tea,” she decides and I nod. I remember that the strawberry tea is a mix by the other person who works at the tea counter, and it has brown sugar in it. It's a very child-friendly recipe, sweet and milky. I really liked it when I tried it out, Akutagawa was appalled.

Oh no. Akutagawa. I look at the clock. He'll arrive soon. Kyouka-chan takes a seat in his booth as I leave to get milk for her tea. What do I do? I'm not ready to introduce him to my family, not yet.

“Atsushi, can you give me the tea to-go? I should head home. Though I can see why you enjoy this work, it's a nice place and it suits you.”

I almost sigh in relief out loud.

I want to get closer to Akutagawa before I reveal this part of my life to anyone else. Right now, what we have is really fragile, but it means a lot to me and I don't want to lose it.

Moments after Kyouka-chan leaves, Akutagawa enters. The dark aura around him has somewhat subsided for today, he seems a bit more open.

“Give me two black teas today, Weretiger. You have some explaining to do.”

Oh, right. I did promise to tell him about the marks.

“Alright.”

“And one tea for you.”

Not this again.

“That's okay, I can buy my tea myself,” I give him the money back. I feel bad when he pays for me.

“No, Weretiger, I insist-”

“I insist too!” I argue.

“How about I pay for both of your teas? Would that resolve the issue?” A familiar voice interrupts our dispute.

“T-Torasuke-san!” I immediately bow to her, realizing what I've done. “I'm sorry for arguing with a customer! Also, I don't want to inconvenience you, you really don't have to pay for-”

“Too bad, my naive kitty tiger, I've already decided. This is the friend you mentioned, isn't it?” she ruffles my hair a little, lifting my head up.

“Yes,” I confirm.

This exchange seems to surprise Akutagawa.

“I apologize for causing trouble, madam,” he bows as well. This is the first time I see him be so polite and respectful towards someone besides Dazai-san. Is this how he acts with adults? If yes, I can see why are the teachers fond of him even if the students avoid him.

“Don't worry about it, Dragon's child. You've been frequenting our bakery for almost a year now, am I right? Consider it an appreciation of a loyal customer,” Torasuke-san smiles. “Have fun, kitten,” she says to me and returns to the back.

I shrug it off and start preparing the tea.

“Sorry, Akutagawa. I really appreciate your offer, but keep your money. If you want to tell me you like me, just use your words,” I wink at him for no particular reason. The last sentence is meant to be a joke. However, Akutagawa doesn't reply. I take my eyes off the kettles. He looks like a deer in headlights. Did I say something wrong? What was it I said? I forgot, so I decide not to worry. Akutagawa will snap out of it eventually.

“Here's your tea,” I place it in front of him. He clears his throat.

“Thank you.”

“So, about what we heard...” I try to put the topic on the table.

“Right. Tell me what you know about these 'Abilities'.” I note that Akutagawa didn't say it as a demand, it sounded more like a plea. Progress.

“I don't know much, really. I have more questions than answers. What I do know is that the students aren't supposed to know this. In the student files in the archive, I noticed some of the students have a stamp on the title page. The teachers call it a mark, and apparently, we are marked soon after we come into the school.”

“You said 'we'. Are you marked as well?”

“Yes. It seems that it's a condition for joining the Student Council.”

“That makes sense. So the school marks students who have an Ability. But how do they know if it manifests at 18? They mentioned that Natsume person...”

“I don't know anything about that, but I have a theory. How does Souseki-chan act towards you?” I ask.

“The wonder cat? She sometimes visits me in the Nurse's Office, sleeps in my lap and stuff...” Akutagawa seems hesitant to admit his affection for the cat.

“She's really friendly with me too. With the other council members as well, though with varying level of intensity. For example, Tanizaki-kun can pet her, but she won't touch him of her own. And when Naomi-chan, who doesn't have an Ability, tries to touch her, she hisses and runs away.”

“You do realize how unbelievable that sounds, right? You think the cat can sense Abilities?”

“It's the only explanation.”

“Do you know who else is marked? Maybe we can find a pattern or something.”

“Well, aside from you, there is Twain-kun, Louisa-chan and Lucy-chan, and... all the foreigners, now that I think about it.”

“So the three Russians in my class...”

“Yes.”

“Anyone else in my class? I could try and observe if they know more.”

“Uh... I think there was one more guy? He had long white hair and red eyes,” I remember.

“Shibusawa. The only pattern I can see so far that they're all weird in some ways. Anyone else?”

Everyone in our school is weird, so it's not much of a distinguishing trait.

“Chuuya-san is marked. Some other people in the Judo Club too, but not all-”

“Is Gin marked?” Akutagawa interrupts me.

“Why?” I wonder.

“Promise to keep it to yourself.” Akutagawa seems really serious out of a sudden. Does he have some kind of special secret relationship with Gin?

“I promise,” I nod firmly. If he trusts me enough to tell me a secret, I won't betray him.

“She's my sister.” What? “Don't look at me like that, even people like me have families.”

“No, no, sorry, I didn't mean it like that. I was just surprised, but now that I think about it, you are similar. She's just as quiet and mysterious as you are, and your eyes are the same.”

“We agreed not to associate at school for various reasons, and as you said, we usually keep everyone at a distance. That's why no one has a chance to notice our similarities. By the way, Gin goes by he/him at school. She/her is for family and close friends of hers. Depends on how she introduces herself to you.”

“I'm glad I didn't call him anything, then,” I correct myself. “Also, he didn't introduce himself to me at all. He just kind of kicked me in the gut,” I recall my first meeting with him and Higuchi.

“I respect her decision to be in Tachihara's group, even if I don't like it. She wants people to respect her for other reasons than her looks.”

I kind of don't mind the trouble Gin and Higuchi caused me all that much when I see Akutagawa's apologetic look. It's obvious that he really cares about his sister and wants to protect him, and I can empathize with that.

“Is he like... exceptionally beautiful or something?”

My genuine question has Akutagawa instantly going into protective brother mode.

“Why do you need to know?”

“I was just wondering if it runs in the family.”

I did NOT mean to say that out loud.

The reaction is immediate. Akutagawa chokes on his tea and starts coughing, I move to slap his back to help him.

Why did I say that? How did I think of that? I don't think Akutagawa is beautiful, do I? I mean, he is, but... Wait, what? Anyway, I didn't need to say it to him like this! Just because I can't stop thinking about his perfect porcelain skin, calm demeanour, elegant movements and eyes that look like storm clouds in the summer- No, stop that! Just because I can't stop thinking about him doesn't mean I have to tell him. And why did I say 'exceptionally beautiful'? I could've worded it a bit better! What is he going to think?

I notice Torasuke-san giving me a thumbs-up from behind the main counter. I shake my head in response. This is absolutely not good.

“It would appear you're feeling awfully bold today, Weretiger. However, I still demand a reply to my question.”

If there's one thing I like about Akutagawa, it's that when there's a topic neither of us wants to talk about, he just brushes it off and we can forget about it.

“Oh. Gin isn't marked.”

“That's good. I'd prefer to keep her out of whatever this is,” he sighs in relief.

I would've never guessed that Akutagawa can fit into the role of a big brother so well.

“I can see why. And... yeah, I guess this is all I know.”

“That's not much to work with.”

“It really isn't, but I never actively tried to find out more. Since we're not supposed to know...”

“But it seems to be important, and it concerns us. I'm going to be eighteen soon, and then what? According to Hirotsu-sensei, I've already "manifested my Ability", but I don't know of anything like that happening. And I don't like it.”

“I remember one more thing!” I realize suddenly. “I overheard Mori-sensei concluding that Chuuya-san's Ability was powerful when he saw Souseki-chan sleeping in his arms.”

“Again with the cat? Though I suppose she's the only clue we have. Maybe we could test your theory?”

“Test? How?” Akutagawa proposing we do something together is new.

“We can both stand next to each other and call out to Souseki-chan. If one of our Abilities is stronger, she'll like one of us more, if it doesn't matter, she'll treat us equally. We can also observe how she acts towards students without marks.”

“It's worth a try. Um...” I get an idea, but I'm not sure if I can say it. “Could I have your phone number? So that I can text you when I see her and the other way around?”

“Sure,” he nods.

That was easier than I thought.

While I serve another customer, Akutagawa types his number into my phone and calls himself to get my number. To my dismay, his phone is on vibrate so I couldn't hear what kind of ringtone he has. Not that I care or anything.

He packs up and gets ready to leave, and I look at the clock. I didn't realize it has gotten so late. Time always runs so fast when I'm with him.

“See you tomorrow!” I wave at him from behind my counter. He stops, half-turns to me and waves back, though his gesture is unpracticed and strained. However, the highlight is that he smiles. I can feel my heart melt and all the blood rush to my face. So cute! Oh no, there I go again with these weird thoughts. What is wrong with me? I almost mess up the tea I'm making.

—

Cuddling up under my blanket and breathing in the slowly fading scent of Akutagawa's t-shirt, I am falling asleep.

“If you hurt my brother, I will make a carpet from your skin, utensils from your bones, soup from your flesh and a wall decoration from your head.”

Gin's earlier words return to me and a realization hits me. My eyes open and I'm suddenly wide awake.

“She's my sister.”

Gin was talking about Akutagawa.

Chapter Text

“Naomi-san, I need your help. It's a romance matter.”

«Do tell me more, Master Matchmaker Naomi Tanizaki is at your service!»

“How can you make someone confess their feelings?”

«Oh, is your romantic interest slow and oblivious?»

“No, no, I'm asking for a friend.”

«Uh-huh.»

“My friend has a crush on someone, but I think they don't want to confess directly?”

«Why would that be? Are they afraid of rejection?»

“I believe they want to keep it all a secret because of who their crush is.”

«Can I ask who that love interest is? I need more context if I want to make a personalized confession.»

“Akutagawa.”

On the other end of the line, Naomi sputters in shock.

«I've never heard of anything like this. Why would anyone like Akutagawa?»

“I'm not sure, but this friend is smart and the nicest person I know. They have to have a good reason. And I want to help them.”

«How about a love letter, then? You could write one in her- I mean, your friend's stead and hide it in Akutagawa's bag or locker or something.»

“That's a great idea! Though I don't think I can write a love letter.”

«Alright, I will help you. Start with something like... umm... "Shall I compare thee to a summer's day..."...»

—

It is Friday, and I am once again running late. Ozaki-sensei is going to kill me. Despite that, I'm in an exceptionally good mood. I have a feeling today is going to be great.

I wonder if I'll get a text from Akutagawa...

I'm already dressed in gym clothes when I get to school, so I just shove my skateboard into my locker, throw my bag into the changing room and slip into the gym hall, joining my classmates in stretching.

“Nakajima-kun,” Ozaki-sensei addresses me sternly and I shiver.

“Yes?”

“It seems you've warmed up already. Help me prepare the obstacles.”

“Yes.”

She drills me a little at the beginning, but she lets me off the hook soon. I know she's fairly nice, she's not one to hold a grudge. But even if she did, it couldn't ruin my day. The happy anticipation filling my chest makes me feel like I'm floating above everything negative.

The class goes by faster than usual, and I'm soon back in the changing room.

“Atsushi-san! You seem to be in a great mood today!”

“Ah, you too, Kenji-kun!” I notice that the brightness of his smile is a few levels higher than usual.

“Of course! I started the day with a good deed!”

“Really? What did you do?”

“I'm sure you'll be even happier when you hear it! You see, I couldn't bear to see you struggle so much all the time, so I asked Naomi-san and we wrote a letter in your stead! I already put it into his locker!”

“What are you talking about? What letter? To who?” I'm confused.

“A love letter to Akutagawa, of course!”

The vision of my perfect day shatters in front of my eyes.

“You... did what?” My voice is trembling with emotions I can't describe.

“No need to thank me! I did it for-” he pauses, studying my expression. “You don't look very happy.”

Before I realize what I'm doing, I drop my bag and run.

—

Kenji doesn't understand what happened. He briefly considers running after Atsushi, but the next class is about to start. He takes Atsushi's bag with him to the classroom, hoping that he'll come back soon.

As soon as the bell rings, Doppo enters and immediately notices the missing student.

“Where is Nakajima?”

“I'm sorry, Kunikida-sensei, it's my fault. I upset him and he ran off,” Kenji raises his hand and replies.

“Do you know where he could be?” Doppo sighs because emotional issues of teenagers are not something he wants to deal with, but if he wants to live up to his ideal of a teacher, he has to.

“No idea,” Kenji shakes his head. “Whenever he runs off like this, he just vanishes from the face of the Earth and I can't find him.” Then, he remembers something. “Maybe Edogawa-san would know?”

“Perfect,” Doppo nods, signing a hall pass. “Go deal with him and bring him back. You'll make up for the time you miss in the afternoon.”

“Yes, Kunikida-sensei.”

Kenji would maybe prefer to stay and study, his math grades are really not the best. However, he wants to apologize to Atsushi, too. He isn't sure what made him so upset, but he wants to find out and never do it again.

Did Atsushi want to write the letter himself? Was his help unwanted? Is it because he doesn't like Ryuunosuke as he says? No, no way.

Kenji has seen Atsushi sneak glances at him whenever he was around, often while smiling. It was exactly the same as Osamu's behaviour around Chuuya, but even better. It became his new favourite drama to watch because even though nothing was really happening openly, there was a lot of things hidden in subtle movements and simple words. He could test the deductive skills he learned from Ranpo when deciphering them.

Speaking of Ranpo, Kenji has arrived in front of the 3-A classroom. He knocks.

“Come in,” the teacher replies from inside and Kenji opens the door.

“Pardon my intrusion,” he bows, “I need to talk to Edogawa-san for a moment.”

Ranpo gets up and leaves the classroom with him.

“What did you do?” he asks immediately after the door closes. Kenji assumes he has read half of what happened out of his face.

“I-” he pauses, realizing that Atsushi probably doesn't want everyone to know about his crush. “I did something to upset Atsushi-san and he ran off. I need to know where he is.

“Wait for him in the council room,” Ranpo knows right away. “He's in the archive room, but don't disturb him there, it's his safe space. Wait until he's ready and comes out on his own.”

“The archive room?” Kenji frowns. He doesn't like that place, and he only went there once. He can't imagine how could that be someone's comfort place, being closed in that tiny room was one of his most uncomfortable experiences. However, he supposes Atsushi doesn't know how comfortable and calming open fields are. He should invite him over to his home sometimes and show him, he's sure he would enjoy it.

Kenji apologizes to Ranpo for disturbing him and for not being able to do club activities today before waving him goodbye and heading to the council room.

—

I have no idea where I'm going, I just need to be alone and figure this out. My legs carry me to the door to the archive room. Without thinking, I go inside and lay down on my back on the floor.

Am I angry? Scared? Confused? Hating myself for the tiny happy voice in the back of my head? Holding back tears? Yes. All at once.

I want to cry. I feel like every tiny step I've made in befriending Akutagawa has been for naught. Once he sees that letter, everything is over. I don't want it to end! We were just starting to get along well! We could chat, tease each other, and he would even smile at me from time to time... I don't want to lose that! He's become a solid presence in my daily routine, our meetings in the bakery were the highlight of my days! How could I ever make tea again without thinking about him?

I hate how shaken I am by this situation. If I only saw him as a friend, I would've just apologized and laughed it off as a prank from my friends, right? Then why can't I even think of doing that? Why does this mean so much to me? It's probably because I always saw him as something special. Anyway, no matter what my relationship with Akutagawa is, I'm not going to let it go without a fight.

What do I do? That is the question.

I know a lot about Akutagawa, but I don't know which locker is his. I suppose I could ask Kenji-kun, but...

I sigh.

Kenji-kun. I don't want to be mad at him. I know he was just trying to help me, he didn't mean to do anything bad. But I don't want to talk to him yet. I need to deal with Akutagawa first.

I have to find out where his locker is and distract him for long enough to grab the letter. Maybe I could wait for him in the locker room? No, that's weird. But...

I get an idea.

It won't be weird if I text him to meet me there first!

A plan starts to form in my head. I need my phone.

I get up, open the door, and-

“Atsushi-san!”

“Kenji-kun.”

I wince internally. I really don't want to have this conversation right now.

“I'm sorry I messed up! Please, come back to class!” he bows deeply.

“Okay,” I reply simply. The honest relief in his eyes helps my anger subdue. He is so precious, and such a great friend. He may be a little clueless, but I don't mind. I'm kind of the same. “I'm going to fix everything, don't worry,” I say as we run back to class, more to myself than to Kenji-kun.

—

“I'm sorry for skipping class,” I bow to Kunikida-sensei and avert my eyes, trying to hide them behind my unfortunately way too short bangs to make it less obvious that I've been crying.

“Come here to the blackboard. Miyazawa, you take your seat. We're on page 38, exercise 7. Read it out loud for us.”

“Um,” Kenji-kun searches for the correct page. “A new medicine is being tested. An hour after the patient takes it, the number of bacteria causing the disease in his body halves. How long will it take for the patient to be fully cured?”

“Can you solve it?” Kunikida-sensei asks Kenji-kun who shakes his head. Then, he turns to me. “And you?”

“I can,” I nod and grab a piece of chalk, drawing the graph on the blackboard. As I explain the way to solve this problem, I try to keep my voice steady. Akutagawa taught me this. I'm just repeating his words here. I can feel tears welling up in my eyes again, so I try to focus on the problem at hand and at the fact that I still have a chance to save our relationship.

“Excellent,” Kunikida-sensei adjusts his glasses as I finish. “You don't have to stay after class, it seems you've been studying hard lately. Return to your seat.”

“Thank you, Kunikida-sensei,” I sigh in relief. This means I'll have enough time to execute my plan.

—

I wait at the entrance to the locker room, leaning with my back on the wall. I feel really awkward as people walk by me. They are all probably wondering why am I standing here like an idiot. I already went to my locker earlier, so I have my jacket on and my skateboard is leaned on the wall next to me.

Finally, I notice Akutagawa standing not too far away. He seems to be studying me. I assume he's wondering why I asked him to walk to the bakery together. I have to make sure to act as innocently as possible, he can't suspect an ulterior motive. Maybe, if this works out, us walking together could become a regular thing? I wouldn't mind that.

It is only now that I realize the intimacy of this meetup. Walking each other home is something exclusively reserved for people who are close, and even though we aren't really going home, it still feels like a big step.

Either I succeed and deepen our relationship or I fail and lose it forever. Time to sink or swim.

“Sorry for the wait,” Akutagawa pulls me out of my thoughts.

“It's fine. What happened? Did someone fall asleep in the library and snored and you didn't know how to handle it because your usual glaring wouldn't work?” I joke as we walk to his locker.

“You aren't that far from the truth, actually. They weren't snoring, but they were drooling on the book. I couldn't have that. Also, books aren't pillows, sleeping on them can cause serious damage,” he explains as he unlocks it.

“And? What did you do?” I keep my eyes peeled for the letter. Akutagawa can't get his hands on it.

“I was at loss at first. I wanted to poke them with a broom, but then they'd tell the teachers I tried to stab them or something and I'd get in trouble. So I just put my hand on their shoulder lightly and told them to wake up.”

“What was their reaction?” I ask, slowly losing track of the conversation because I can see the letter. It's right there, on top of his textbooks.

“They were mortified, but awake, so it was good enough. Huh? What is this?”

Oh no. He spots the letter and picks it up cautiously. He doesn't even look at it properly before throwing it into the nearest trash bin, wiping his fingers on his pants as if he just touched something disgusting.

I just stare in shock.

Akutagawa seems so unfazed by the letter as if it... happened to him often.

“You're... not going to read it?” I ask finally.

“Of course not,” Akutagawa shakes his head. “I get hate letters like this at least once a month. Though I suppose they're better than the other things people throw into my locker because those are a pain to clean up. The letters can't hurt me if I don't read them.”

Oh.

OH.

“I'm so sorry, Akutagawa-”

“There's no need,” he interrupts my apologies before he pauses to study my expression. “Unless... You seem to feel guilty about that letter. Do you perhaps know something about it?”

His inquiry is purely conversational, but I still feel bad. I should just tell him the truth.

“Someone I know wrote it. It's signed with my name. I... was afraid you'd hate me if you read it,” I bow my head.

“Ah, so that was the reason for the sudden invitation,” he concludes.

“No, no, it's not like that!” I wave my hands in front of his face to stop him from talking. I really don't want to mess up now that it's going well. I avert my eyes shyly. “I've been wanting to ask you for some time. This situation just... helped me muster up the courage to do it.”

When I look up, Akutagawa is smiling. My heart stutters. But then, the smile turns into a smirk.

“Now I'm really curious about the contents of that letter,” he walks back to get it.

“No!” I run to stop him, but he's already holding it. I try to take it away from him. We wrestle around for a bit. Akutagawa is stronger than he looks. In this position, I can see his thighs are nicely toned and his arms aren't just sticks, either. This realization makes me feel weird inside, and it distracts me enough for Akutagawa's quick fingers to take the letter from me. His victorious smirk is momentarily interrupted by a cough, but it doesn't stop him from opening it. I give up.

He starts reading. I observe his reaction.

He frowns in confusion.

He blushes.

And then, he's laughing.

I've never heard him laugh like this, so openly and without holding back. It's the most beautiful thing I've ever heard. I don't even realize I'm holding my breath.

“There is no way I would ever think you actually wrote this,” he says finally and I look at him curiously. “First off, if you wanted to... um... confess something like this, you would just tell me. You wouldn't write a letter because it's cowardly and you know I wouldn't accept this.”

“True,” I realize. Writing letters really is unlike me, I prefer being open and honest with my feelings.

“And even if you did write a letter, it would be different. This one is cliché, generic, not personal and obviously fake. Just look at it.” I take the letter from him and read into it. “Some parts are from Shakespeare's sonnets, which I would appreciate if I didn't know you haven't read a thing by him. The rest is just like from a bad shoujo manga. There are no feelings in it, it's soulless.”

I make a mental note to never ever write a letter to Akutagawa. I knew already that he reads a lot of books, and that he makes a newspaper-worthy review in his head about each and every one of them, just like he did now with this letter. And nothing I write could ever compare to the things he knows from books.

“Yeah, you're right,” I agree, throwing the letter back into the trash bin. “Ready to go?”

“What's that for?” He asks when he sees me grab the skateboard.

“It's faster than walking. Want me to give you a ride?”

“I do not wish to die yet.”

“Hey! I maybe only learned it in summer, but I've gotten good! It's not dangerous. Unless...” I look up at him, grinning. “Are you scared~?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Don't worry, your secret is safe with me,” I continue teasing as we walk out of the door.

—

Kenji smiles in satisfaction as he's leaving the locker room. His work here is done.

Chapter Text

It is still the same day. A cold wind is blowing outside, but I'm feeling nicely warm. Akutagawa and I are headed to the bakery, and I'm teasing him for his apparent fear of my skateboard.

“Fine, I'll do it.”

“You will?” Oops. I didn't mean to force him.

“Yes. If you can do it, I can do it too, and better.” He sounds determined. I'm not entirely convinced he really wants to do this, but I don't argue.

I put the skateboard down and place one foot on top.

“Put that leg right behind mine, here,” I instruct, pointing accordingly, “and the other one at the end over there. Good, now hold around my waist.”

“Wha-” Akutagawa coughs. “What?”

“If you don't want to fall, you'll have to hold on to me,” I explain calmly, but as Akutagawa nods and wraps his arms around my waist, my cool dissolves into nothingness. My back is pressed against his chest and I'm worried that he'll feel the erratic beating of my heart or notice the confused blush on my face.

“Is this alright?” he asks. His voice is small and quiet, and I have to wonder if he's nervous or scared. However, it's too late to back out now.

“Y-yeah. Let's go,” I stammer out, worried that my voice will betray me. I try to focus on skateboarding and not on those elegant, long fingers, gentle hands, firm thighs and every other part of Akutagawa's body that is touching mine.

I push the skateboard into motion and we quickly gain speed as we go downhill. Akutagawa's arms tighten their hold and I spread my own to improve our balance and ability to control the direction in which we're going. I soon fall into my comfortable habits I created during summer, adjusting them a little to accommodate Akutagawa's weight.

“Relax,” I tell him. He takes a breath and then melts against my back. This time, fortunately, I am prepared for the overwhelming sensation and keep my cool, focusing on the road.

I'm freaking out on the inside, though.

We start slowing down as we near the bakery and stop right at the door.

“I'm never doing this again,” Akutagawa says as he steps down, but I saw the tiny smile that he hid the moment I faced him.

“Was it that bad?” I ask while I pick up the skateboard from the ground.

“Yes. However... I suppose I would not refuse a walk next time.”

I give him a bright smile before disappearing in the back. I lean against my locker and slide down onto the floor with a happy sigh.

He agreed to walk with me from school sometimes!

I take a bit longer in the locker room today. For one, because I'm so distracted that I put on my pants backwards, but also because I need some time to calm down.

When I return and take my seat behind the counter, there is already a customer waiting for me. Putting on a professional smile, I prepare their tea along with Akutagawa's.

They order a slightly complicated recipe so it takes some time to finish, but a quick glance at Akutagawa tells me that he doesn't mind waiting. Atop his crossed legs lies an old book, and he seems to be immersed in whatever is written on the yellow pages. That gets me curious as well, so as soon as I'm done, I place his tea in front of him and ask:

“What're you reading?”

“A book,” he replies monotonously, not looking up.

“I can see that,” I chuckle at his joke, “What is it about?”

“An ancient legend set here in Yokohama, about a white tiger and a black dragon. I remembered this bakery when I saw the title, so I thought I'd give it a go,” he gestures vaguely to the white and black tiger patterned seats.

“Ooh, I've heard that legend before,” I remember.

“Really?”

“Yeah. Torasuke-san, the manager here, told me when I got hired here. And you're not wrong, the theme of this bakery really is inspired by that legend. She said that it's her dream for the Tiger and the Dragon to meet here and talk instead of fighting,” I explain.

“I don't see any reason for them to talk,” Akutagawa frowns. “If I was the Dragon, I'd want to keep the book for myself and fight the Tiger for it.”

“Well if I was the Tiger, I wouldn't fight you- I mean, the Dragon. That book should stay hidden, I would make a truce with him and figure out the best way to make sure it doesn't get into the wrong hands,” I argue.

“You're thinking about it too much, Weretiger,” Akutagawa huffs a laugh. “It's just a fairy tale. Though the power to change destiny could be convenient.”

“I don't think it's convenient. I'd say it's extremely dangerous. Destiny isn't something you should mess with. There will be a price to pay.”

“There are things one is willing to sacrifice everything for. For example, I'd give anything to secure a happy life for my sister.”

I don't know why, but every time he says something self-deprecating, I go into a fit of rage.

“And what about you? Are you going to be depressed for the rest of your life? Gin can find her happiness without your sacrifices.” Akutagawa just stares. “Besides, you don't need a magic book to be happy. You have each other, and you have friends.”

“But-”

“If someone changed destiny, maybe we would've never met.”

I don't realize how weird this sounds until it leaves my mouth. The awkwardness gets rid of all of the negativity between us.

“Are you implying that our meeting was fate?” Akutagawa raises an invisible eyebrow, an amused smile playing on his lips. His question makes my whole face flush deep red.

It's like in a cheesy romance novel!

“I- I mean...”

“I don't believe in coincidences,” he looks out of the window, hiding his face from my view. My brain malfunctions.

He said... he said... that our meeting was fate. Therefore, he's happy we've met! He likes spending time with me! He...

“You don't have to look so happy about it,” he comments dryly, but I shake my head and just hug him, unable to control my feelings any longer.

“I'm glad we're friends too!”

“Ugh, get off me,” he protests but doesn't make any effort to make me move. Instead, he leans into my arms.

—

Ranpo fills out the test paper as quickly as usual. The only line he hesitates at was the one labelled "Date". Normally, he left this one blank, because he would never bother to remember what day in which month was it. It is completely irrelevant to the test anyway.

But today, he intends to write something there. He bites the end of his pen anxiously and breathes in and out deeply. Then, next to the word "Date", he adds "me, please", stands up and hands it to Edgar before he could back out.

The addressee of that little confession does not seem to notice it. Ranpo feels a bit of disappointment. Of course, he will discover it while grading the papers, but... He kind of wanted to see his reaction. Would he blush? Would he smile at him and nod? Would he show him a heart from his fingers when no one is looking? Ranpo daydreamed about doing this for a week now, but not even his genius brain could help him figure out how exactly will he get his answer.

—

Ever since Edgar came to school, Ranpo hasn't had a single boring English class. Even if he wasn't interested in the currently discussed topic, just listening to the man's soft voice was entertaining enough. He could make anything interesting, even grammar lectures, debates on stupid topics and tests.

His crush is not the only reason for that. He's noticed that Edgar's class is engaging for everyone. He makes a really good teacher, even though one would never tell upon meeting him. From his lack of social skills, it was obvious that he grew up as a shut-in, just like Ranpo did. However, while Ranpo is confident in anything he does, Edgar is afraid of being a bother to others and keeps to himself.

The class ends, and as Edgar's voice cuts off, Ranpo notices the sound of the second most important thing in his life: his candy. The rustling of wrappings turns his attention to his schoolbag.

“Hey! That's mine!” he exclaims as soon as he spots a black and brown striped fluffy tail sticking out of it. He isn't sure what to do, he doesn't want to hurt the animal, but he doesn't want it to eat all of his sweets for the day either.

“Karl!”

The animal pops its head out of the bag, and Ranpo realizes it's a raccoon. He's never seen one before, but it's cute. Or at least it would be if it wasn't eating his precious-

“I'm so sorry, Edogawa-kun. Karl must've followed me here.” Edgar bows down right in front of Ranpo and the raccoon, Karl, apparently, jumps into his arms and climbs to sit on his shoulder.

“Is he your pet?” Ranpo asks curiously, even though the answer is obvious.

“My companion, yes,” Edgar confirms.

“Can I pet him?” Ranpo questions further. The classroom is already empty, so they are once again alone together.

“Sure.”

Ranpo expected Edgar to take Karl into his arms before offering him to him, but instead, Edgar just leans down to give Ranpo better access to his shoulder.

As Ranpo reaches out to pet the raccoon, he realizes he's been given the perfect opportunity to "accidentally" touch Edgar's soft, fluffy hair. Or is that too bold of a move? Either way, he wants to do it, and the nearer his fingers are to the dark curls, the stronger is his desire.

'Just a light touch won't hurt, right?', he thinks. But as soon as he feels the dreamy texture, he can't hold back any longer. He just goes for it, deciding to leave logic and reasoning for later. He slips his hand between Karl and Edgar's head, burying his fingers into his hair, then regretting it a second later when Edgar flinches, startled.

But then Edgar reaches out with his own hands, placing one over Ranpo's in his hair and putting the other into his hair to pull him closer to his chest. Ranpo wants to say something, but he isn't sure what, so he just leans in. He can hear Edgar's heartbeat, and his warmth is so relaxing. All of his thoughts just vanish into thin air. He wants to stay like this forever.

He looks up. Edgar's eyes are closed and his cheeks are flushed a pretty shade of pink, just like his lips. Ranpo realizes how close they are to his. A mere few centimetres. He could just stand on his tiptoes and-

Wait.

WAIT.

This... this means Edgar likes him back, right? Right?

“R-Ranpo-kun...” Edgar whispers and Ranpo shivers. “Do you mind if I call you that?”

“Can I call you by your first name too?” he replies.

Edgar hums. “Though not in class.”

“Obviously,” Ranpo nods, and then his happy smile shifts into a sly smirk. “Guess we'll have to spend some time together outside of school, too.”

“We have no other choice,” Edgar agrees.

They remain in their embrace, hidden between desks and chairs on the floor of an empty classroom.

“I remember when I first read one of your stories,” Ranpo recalls suddenly. “I stumbled upon it by chance, but I was completely blown away. For the first time in my life, when I finished reading, I started searching for other works by the same author. I normally don't do that, since authors either repeat themselves or have one good work and the others are just garbage. But you managed to give me chills with every single story.”

Edgar doesn't know what to say. He's a blushing mess, smiling like an idiot and trying to look anywhere but at Ranpo.

“Which story was it?” he asks finally.

“Some Words with a Mummy,” Ranpo smiles. “And the second was A Descent into the Maelström. Neither of them is the type of stories I usually read, and when I later found out you write mystery too, I was thrilled.”

“You sent me a fan letter a year ago, didn't you?”

Ranpo snaps up. That came out of nowhere, especially since that letter was anonymous. And with very embarrassing contents. He averts his eyes, giving Edgar his answer.

“I was really captivated by it. Well, partially because that was the first time I got a letter that was eighteen pages long, but mostly because your takes on my works were so interesting. I read it many times, which is how I recognised your writing style in your essays. You got me curious whether your way of thinking is a cultural difference or just you as a person, that's why I came to Japan. I never expected to actually meet you here.”

“I didn't intend to make it that long,” Ranpo pouts. “It just... happened.”

“I wanted to reply,” Edgar chuckles. “It just happened to turn out to be novel-length. So I decided I might as well just make it a novel. You would know who it's addressed to.”

“You... wrote a novel... for me?” Ranpo's brain cannot fathom what could it be about. Then, he gets an idea. “Could I walk you home today? I would like to read that novel, and I need to buy something to replace what Karl ate,” he proposes.

“I would love to,” Edgar nods. “You should head to class now. I'll see you in the afternoon in my office?”

“Yes, see you there.” Feeling brave, Ranpo places a chaste kiss on Edgar's cheek before leaving.

—

Yosano-san and Dazai-san joined me and Kenji-kun at lunch today.

“And Edogawa-san?” I ask.

“Stayed behind to flirt with Poe-san. Just like every Wednesday and Friday,” Yosano-san smiles. “When they stop being shameless, they're actually kinda sweet.”

My phone vibrates in my pocket. I open it and look at the new message eagerly, and when I see who the sender is, my heart starts beating like crazy.

Dragon: Found Souseki-chan. We're in the Nurse's Office. Meet me there at once.

I reply in an affirmative and hide my phone.

Before, I used to keep my phone in my schoolbag with the loudest ringtone, but ever since I got Akutagawa's number, I've kept it in my pocket on vibrate so that I can reply immediately. It's only because of our experiment with Souseki-chan, not because I treasure anything he sends me or anything.

I'm not sure if he intended to text me a haiku or if it's just a coincidence, but it's very like him nonetheless.

I put my bento away and get up. Everyone else just assumes I'm heading to the bathroom or something, so no one asks questions.

As soon as I enter, I'm greeted with a sight of Akutagawa sitting on his bed cross-legged with Souseki-chan standing on her hind legs and nuzzling her head to his cheek.

“C'mon, stop,” Akutagawa giggles and my heart melts. That is the most adorable thing I have ever seen, and I don't even bother to deny it.

I take a seat next to Akutagawa, which alerts him of my presence. However, he doesn't try to hide his smile as usual. He beams right at me. I can feel my heart skip a beat before I smile back. Souseki-chan leans over to me and licks the tip of my nose. She half-climbs into my lap and then settles down in both mine and Akutagawa's. It is then that I realize we're sitting thigh-to-thigh. This is way more physical contact than I've ever had with Akutagawa, and it sends pleasant shivers up my spine. I lean into him subconsciously.

“I suppose our Abilities are equally strong,” I conclude, realizing that I didn't come here to cuddle.

“Or, she just acts like this with all marked students. We need more data.”

Some student enters the room and Souseki-chan hisses and runs off. They shoot a dirty look at me and Akutagawa gets up. When he's almost at the door, he does a subtle movement with his chin that means 'Follow me', so I do.

“I guess the experiment is over for tod-” I start but he presses a finger to my lips.

“I may be crazy, but I have a feeling that the cat used this student as an excuse. Let's follow her, but quietly,” he whispers and I nod. To my surprise, I find the hand that was on my mouth a moment ago slipping into my hand. Akutagawa pulls me and I run after him, our fingers intertwined.

—

Souseki-chan enters Fukuzawa-sensei's office through the cat door. We move closer to hear the voices inside but not close enough to be seen.

“Natsume-sensei, is there a problem?” Fukuzawa-sensei asks, concerned.

“There might be,” an unknown voice replies. “Two students have discovered about the markings. It seems they don't know about the graduation ceremony or the organizations yet.”

“Who?”

“Nakajima from the Student Council and Akutagawa from class 3-M.”

“Nakajima is responsible, I believe that even if he did find out, he would keep it to himself.” Fukuzawa-sensei's words of praise are nice, but I feel a pang of guilt for telling Akutagawa. “Akutagawa is a model student, he won't spread anything either. Besides, he will graduate soon anyway. I think we have little to worry about.”

“Still, I will keep an eye on them.”

“Yes, please do. And inform Mori-dono as well.”

We hide and a few moments after, Souseki-chan walks out of the office and heads for the secretariate. I want to follow her, but Akutagawa's hand stops me.

“I think we've heard enough. Let's go somewhere to talk,” he whispers and I nod.

—

I check if the council room is empty before hiding with Akutagawa in the archive room.

“Do you think Natsume was already in the office when we arrived?” I wonder.

“It's the only logical explanation. But how did he know about us? And what about the cat? It doesn't seem like a coincidence,” Akutagawa frowns.

“Unless... Natsume is Souseki-chan!”

“What are you talking about, Weretiger?”

“Look, I know this sounds crazy, but hear me out. What if Natsume has an Ability too, and his Ability is to transform into a cat!”

“Are you implying that the so-called Abilities we are supposed to possess are... supernatural abilities?”

“Just think about it! Your Ability supposedly manifested during the tug-of-war, right? I don't mean to underestimate you, but winning one against two was pretty surreal.”

“That doesn't just sound crazy, that sounds straight-up insane,” Akutagawa assesses my opinion. “However, I don't have any better explanation, so let's take that as our hypothesis.”

“So, what happened during that contest?”

“I thought I was about to lose when I realized Dazai-san wasn't pulling, but I refused to give up, even when my body was failing me. I didn't want to lose,” he reminisces. “And then, it felt as if something pulled me. It straightened my arms and legs into the right positions. I felt like a puppet on strings, but powerful. I pulled and won. When I stood up to face Dazai-san, I was only hanging by those strings, and when he touched me, they vanished. That's why I collapsed afterwards. Now that I think about it, it was really strange. I guess I just pushed it into the back of my mind and didn't think about it.”

“Those strings must've been your Ability.”

“It's one of the few leads we have. I'll try to experiment and find out more, but I can't promise anything.”

“We have one more lead: the graduation ceremony,” I remind him.

“I only know it's held in the Mori Corporation building and only class M is allowed to attend. We didn't get any detailed information yet.”

“In that tall skyscraper? And why only class M?”

“I assume class A has a separate ceremony,” he shrugs.

“I'll try to ask around if I can find out more. We should-” The bell doesn't let me finish my sentence. “-talk later.”

Akutagawa nods.

“I'll wait at the school gate.” He lets go of my hand and leaves.

I'm left feeling confused and with a cold hand.

Chapter Text

It is the morning of a gloomy day. The sky is dark and the air is humid. Ranpo expects rain, but since there is another, more important thing he's expecting, he doesn't let it upset him.

When Edgar enters the classroom, he seems to be as calm as ever. He places his bag on the desk.

“Good morning, everybody,” he greets in English.

“Good morning,” the class answers in unison, and if Ranpo's voice trembles a little, no one notices. Ranpo is not scared, no. This is just anticipation. He needs to see that test paper, he needs to know Edgar's answer.

“I have corrected your test papers, but we will talk about them in the last five minutes of the lesson.” Ranpo does not groan in annoyance. And if he does, then only a little. He misses the tiny smirk Edgar flashes his way. “Our topic for today, the next two weeks and a test paper after that, is "Talking about the future". So, who can tell me how many ways of expressing the future are there?”

Someone raises their hand. “Two. Will-Future and Going-To-Future.”

“No.”

“No?” The students are surprised. Ranpo is not. Edgar said "ways of expressing the future", not "future tenses", after all.

“Three?” someone else, who thinks they are smart when they remember Future Perfect.

“No.”

Ranpo raises his hand, hoping to end this misery and receive his test paper a bit sooner.

“I know you know the answer, Edogawa-kun, but let others think about it for a little longer. Maybe you could give an example for one of the tenses they are forgetting?” Poe-san says. Ranpo almost pouts, but then his expression changes to a devilish smirk instead.

“Of course, Mr Poe.” He locks eyes with the teacher assistant. “We are visiting that restaurant you like on Friday,” he announces the example sentence that he does not mean in the slightest, awaiting Edgar's reaction.

It is so worth it. His grey-violet visible eye widens and he immediately bows his head forward, so that his bangs fall into both of his eyes. Ranpo does not fail to notice the faint blush dusting his pretty cheekbones either.

“Umm... yes. C-can anyone tell me what tense this was?” Edgar stammers out and Ranpo feels very satisfied. He spaces out for the next few minutes, appreciating how attractive his teacher actually is.

None of his classmates seemed to notice. "Weirdo" or "would-be-suspected-of-witchcraft-by-small-town-citizens aesthetic" was what Ranpo heard them whisper. But he never heard anyone say "the smartest person in the world after Ranpo", or "the only one who can don a tailcoat", or "I bet his nice pale lips would feel great against mine". Admittedly, if Ranpo did hear anyone say the latter, he would probably think of a very elaborate way to punish them. No one touches his Edgar.

In short, Ranpo wanted people to stop badmouthing him, but at the same time, he wanted to have him all for himself. Just cradle him in his arms, kiss him on top of his head softly, feed him strawberries and-

“Edogawa-kun?” Edgar's voice snapped him out of his daydream, “could you give us an example for the last missing tense as well?” Ranpo forced his brain to focus. He pointed an intense stare where he supposed Edgar's eyes are.

“The train arrives at seven.” He was asking for it. Ranpo was sure that Edgar wanted him to continue his invitation for what was obviously a date. Edgar nodded approvingly.

“See? Present Simple can be used as the so-called "timetable future". You can use it to express...” he continued his lecture, now completely unfazed by Ranpo's shameless flirting. Ranpo pouted. Edgar was lucky he was so hot.

Ranpo has imagined so many times, how he would pull the white ribbon around his neck to bring their faces closer, how he would peel off the layers slowly and how his hair would tickle his cheeks when they kiss. He was staring at him for so long that he had every button of his clothes memorized, and he could not wait to explore what was underneath.

But that can wait. First, he wanted to just spend time with Edgar, maybe make a blanket nest, watch some movies and munch on snacks, or read some books together, or go stargazing, or just hang out together. Ranpo is not going to deny the fact that he would be happy just spending the rest of his life holding Edgar's hand, but why stick to that when he could do so much more.

When his mind returns to the classroom, he realizes that Edgar is handing out the test papers. He is almost unable to sit still. His heart feels like it would leap out of his chest at any moment as soon as Edgar approaches him. He places the paper on his desk and leans slightly forward.

“It's a date, Ranpo-kun” he whispers, flashes him a small smile and returns to his desk in front. Ranpo's heart speeds up when he hears his first name, pronounced by Edgar's cute lips in his cute accent. He looks away from him and at the paper. Next to his "Date me, please" is a small red "ok" and a heart in his elegant handwriting. Ranpo smiles and feels his cheeks warm up.

He wants to visit Edgar's office after class, but a strong hand grabs his arm and drags him out of the classroom.

—

Our class ended early today, so Kenji-kun and I wait for everyone in the student council room. Suddenly, the door slams open, and Yosano-san throws a very confused Edogawa-san in. Dazai-san is right behind them and closes the door.

“Are you kidding me, Edogawa Ranpo? What was that supposed to be?” Yosano-san fumes.

“Wha-”

“Don't play dumb with me. Next time, deal with your unresolved sexual tension outside of class.”

“Se- I wasn't...”

“What happened?” Kenji-kun asks Yosano-san to take her attention off the poor boy.

“This dumbass asked Poe-san out on a date. In front of the whole class. Gross,” Yosano-san explains. I, pretty much used to the drama, just nod.

“Did he agree?” I turn to Edogawa-san and Yosano-san does the same.

“Did he?” she repeats my question. Edogawa-san blushes.

“Yes, he did,” he says quietly. However, then he regains his usual composure. “Which proves that once again, I am better than all of you. I have a boyfriend now!” he boasts.

—

“I fail to understand,” Akutagawa thinks out loud while stirring his blackberry leaf tea, “why does class M get special treatment like this all of a sudden? Class A has their ceremony in the gym, just like every other school in Yokohama, so why not class M? Do they need to separate us so badly that Mori-sensei would offer his own company building?”

“Separation seems like the only logical objective,” I agree from my counter. “Another question is, why does Mori-sensei teach at a school if he owns such a huge company? Shouldn't that earn more than enough?”

“I think he owns the school, too. Or at least partially.”

“Really?”

“Mhm. The other half is Fukuzawa-sensei's.”

“That makes them sound like a divorced couple,” I chuckle

“Unless...” It looks like Akutagawa has an idea. “Natsume spoke about some organizations, right? What if the Mori Corporation is one of them? It would explain why does class M graduate there and not class A, and why Mori-sensei works at the school: to pick potential employees with Abilities.”

“That makes sense. So if the M stands for Mori Corporation, do you think the A stands for a different company? Owned by Fukuzawa-sensei?” I guess.

“I suppose. Honestly, I would like to be scouted for Mori Corp. An office job that pays well sounds perfect,” Akutagawa admits.

“From what Hirotsu-sensei said, you're basically already hired,” I shrug. “I wish I had a workplace secured right after graduation...”

“We've already established that our Abilities are on par with each other. You're in the Student Council and your grades are alright as well. I think you're perfect for whatever organization Fukuzawa-sensei owns. You have no reason to worry.”

“R-really?” The sudden compliments make me blush. Those were compliments, right? Akutagawa praised me?

“A-anyway, I should go home,” he averts his eyes and finishes his cup of tea. He gets up, but a look out of the window stops him.

We didn't notice, but the rain is pouring outside and the wind makes the water drops move almost horizontally.

“How far is your house, Akutagawa?” I ask, just in case it was too far and I had to stop him. If he stays outside in this for too long without any waterproof equipment, he is going to catch a cold. That could be bad with lungs like his.

“About thirty minutes on foot,” he replies, sounding like he's gathering his strength to go out.

“You're not going out there, are you?” It's not a question, because there is no way I'll let him leave. Not on my watch.

“How else am I supposed to get home? The bakery is closing in half an hour, I can't wait here until the rain goes away.”

That gives me an idea.

“You can wait at my place, then.” I never wanted my friends to find out where and how I live because I didn't want everyone to know I'm an orphan. But to my surprise, when it came to Akutagawa, I didn't hesitate even for a second. “It's barely ten minutes away from here, so we won't be completely soaked when we get there. And we can borrow you an umbrella or something.”

I can tell he's considering it. He obviously doesn't want to go into the rain either and this is the best bet he's got, but he doesn't want to inconvenience me or owe me.

“Fine,” he sighs and sits down back into his booth. “I'll take you up on that.”

I sigh with relief and bite myself in the tongue when I realize I was about to thank him.

We don't talk for a while, but then I realize that I should give Akutagawa an explanation. If he addressed my mom as Nakajima, it would be embarrassing. However, I'm not sure how to start.

“Um, before we go to my home, you should probably know... My parents' last name is Li.”

I say it quickly, hoping to get this over with as soon as possible.

Akutagawa gasps. “They aren't...”

“Yeah,” I confirm, interrupting him so that he doesn't say it out loud. “I'd like to keep it a secret, though.”

“I'm the same,” he admits. Now it is my turn to gasp in surprise.

“Wait, really?”

He sighs. “The owner of the apartment building where we live is our legal guardian. Naigu-san lets us live in one of the apartments and we cook for him and clean the building. He's already too old to do it himself,” he explains.

I don't ask where did he grow up, because it sounds like he wasn't adopted from an orphanage like me. If he has to work for a place to live... Wherever it was, it must've been horrible.

—

When my shift ends and I change back to my school uniform, I rejoin Akutagawa at the door. I grab the handles of his bag.

“Let me carry this for you so that you can run faster,” I smile.

“You've helped me enough already, Weretiger, I don't need you to-”

I just pull and seize it for myself by force. Giving Akutagawa a smirk, I intertwine my fingers with his.

“Let's go.”

He just nods.

—

The way to my home seems longer than usual. Akutagawa couldn't run the whole way even under normal circumstances, let alone in this weather, and honestly, since I'm carrying two bags and a skateboard, I probably couldn't either, so we make stops when we spot a place that can hide us from the rain for a moment.

Despite that, our clothing is drenched when I slam our front door open and pull Akutagawa in after me.

“Are you alright?” I ask him immediately to check if he's okay. His heavy breathing is interrupted with a coughing fit, but then he nods.

“Atsushi, I was worried about you,” mom appears from the back of the store.

“I'm fine, mom. But... I brought a friend. His house is far away and I didn't want him to get sick, so... Is it okay if he waits here until the storm calms down?” I ask.

Her eyes look behind me at Akutagawa, who is still trying to get his cough under control. I squeeze his hand comfortingly.

“Of course, he can't go outside in these conditions. Care to introduce me?”

Akutagawa finally manages to catch his breath.

“Right. Mom, this is Akutagawa...-senpai. He's the one responsible for my improving grades,” I introduce him, adding the honorific so that she doesn't think I'm rude. Our relationship is complicated, and because I never felt the need to label it, I never called him anything else but his last name. It would feel weird. But yeah, my mom doesn't need to know that.

“It's a pleasure to meet you, Li-san,” Akutagawa bows politely, and I can see my mom taking a liking to him already. I am glad, I wanted to avoid my family thinking he's scary, that's why I introduced him as a model student, which is what he actually is.

“The pleasure is mine, Akutagawa-kun,” my mom smiles and then turns to me. “Give him some dry clothes and leave yours in the bathroom, I'll dry them for you. Oh, and say hi to Kyouka, I think she was worried too.”

“Will do,” I nod and pull Akutagawa's hand to beckon him to follow me upstairs. But when we're at the door to my room, his hand slips out of mine.

“I... don't want to intrude...” he hesitates.

“You're not-” I want to convince him, but then I see how far out of his comfort zone he is. He's probably never been to a friend's place before. I can understand that feeling of invading someone's private space, I felt the same when Ranpo-san and Yosano-san asked me to sleep over. “That door over there is the bathroom. Leave your wet clothes on the counter, I'll bring you a change of clothes. My towel is the light blue one, feel free to use it. We can stay downstairs in the shop and living room. Is that okay with you?” I try to sound comforting. He nods shyly and goes to the bathroom as I told him.

I open my closet and look for something Akutagawa could wear. I find a pair of black jeans and a red hoodie that I don't wear very often since red isn't exactly my colour. I add an undershirt and a pair of socks, place the clothes right outside the bathroom door and tell Akutagawa.

—

Atsushi's mother opens the door to the living room where her husband is watching tv.

“Zheng, you need to hear this: Atsushi brought home a boy.” She sits down next to him.

“A friend?”

“I think there's more to it. Atsushi only said that Akutagawa-kun is tutoring him, but they were holding hands this whole time.”

Atsushi's father frowns.

“Isn't he too young for these things? With another boy no less?”

“He's sixteen, dear. I'd say it's normal. Besides, Akutagawa-kun doesn't strike me as someone who would hurt our son.”

“I'll go meet him and check for myself.”

—

Meanwhile, Ryuunosuke's attention is on the large number of goods displayed in the store. He doesn't have much to do besides waiting for Atsushi, so he focuses on the numerous scents and colours of all the herbs and spices. The familiarity of it calms him down. The atmosphere is similar to the antique bookstore on the ground floor of his apartment building, which is also owned by Naigu-san.

“All of them are in bio quality. We pick our providers carefully to make sure all of the herbs have the healthy properties they're supposed to,” he hears Atsushi's mother who just entered the room followed by her husband.

“Your selection is amazing. There are herbs I've never even heard of,” Ryuunosuke compliments honestly. He bows to Atsushi's father. “I'm Akutagawa Ryuunosuke. Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” Zheng replies simply. “Thank you for helping our son at school.”

“It's no problem. He catches up quickly if someone explains it to him patiently.”

“Mom, dad, we're making tea, do you want some?” Atsushi calls from upstairs.

“Yes, thank you,” his mother answers. “Akutagawa-kun, come sit with us in the living room,” she invites him.

—

After I changed clothes, I knock on Kyouka-chan's door.

“I'm home!”

She opens it, giving me a hug.

“I have a friend over, I was about to make some tea. Want to join?”

She hesitates.

“Don't worry, he's nice. Quiet, too. I think he'll be much easier for you to get along with than the council members.”

“If you say so,” she agrees.

When I ask my parents if they want tea and they say yes, I'm glad Kyouka-chan's with me because I couldn't carry that many cups myself.

“Which tea should we make?” I wonder and Kyouka reaches for a bag. “Oh, he'll like that one,” I comment, taking Akutagawa's taste into account.

—

“Akutagawa-senpai likes tea a lot,” I say as I place the teacups in front of Akutagawa and my family since I notice nobody is talking.

“Really? Which one is your favourite?” My mom catches on to the topic. Tea is one of the things she loves most, besides calligraphy.

“Black. But since I met Atsushi, I'm open to experiments. His recommendations have yet to disappoint me,” Akutagawa answers her question, looking at the teacup curiously.

Hearing my first name fall off his lips so naturally makes me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. This is the first time he called me by something other than my nickname. I don't mind being called "Weretiger", friends do give each other nicknames after all, but this is something entirely different.

“I-I think you'll like it, it's super bitter,” I introduce the tea to him, adding three spoonfuls of sugar to mine. I pray that no one noticed my stuttering.

“Do you even have tea in all that sugar?” he raises an eyebrow judgingly, sipping his own tea to taste it.

“The only way Atsushi can eat this tea without sugar is on rice,” Kyouka-chan comments, observing Akutagawa's reaction.

“Disgusting. Though I suppose I should've known he would like something like that,” he sighs. At that, Kyouka-chan gets up from her seat next to me and sits down next to Akutagawa.

“I want Ryuunosuke-san to be my brother instead. He has taste.”

—

All in all, the evening went great. I was glad to see my sister bond with Akutagawa, even though it was over bullying me and my taste.

“The rain has calmed down. I should head home,” Akutagawa says after looking out of the window. I don't want him to leave yet, but I understand that he has to.

His uniform isn't dry yet, so my mom packed it into a bag for him.

“Hold on, let me borrow you an umbrella too,” I stop him from going outside just yet. It is only raining a little now, but I figure an umbrella could come in handy.

“How do you expect me to return all of this?” he asks. It's just a casual question, but it brings colour to my cheeks when I realise how embarrassing it would be to do that at school.

“I'm... not sure.” I don't want to make Akutagawa carry all that stuff somewhere, too. It's just unnecessary weight. “How about-”

“Would you mind-” Akutagawa spoke at the same time as me and we both pause when we realise.

“Go on,” I let him speak.

“Would you mind walking me to my house? Then, I can give you your clothes and umbrella back immediately,” he proposes.

“I was about to ask the same thing,” I smile. I take my jacket from the coat hanger, pause and then offer it to Akutagawa. He needs it more than I do. I can tell he wants to protest, but I silence him with a look. His grateful smile makes my heart beat faster.

He says goodbye to my parents while I grab his bag and the umbrella. Then, we have another quick eye-argument about me carrying his bag, but I refuse to give it back unless we're at his door. In the end, he just puts his hand into mine and lets me hold the umbrella above our heads.

“We're lucky we're the same height,” I comment.

“We aren't. I'm taller than you.”

“What? No way.”

“How tall are you then?”

“1.70 meters.”

Akutagawa smirks.

“I'm two centimetres taller.”

“Don't act so smug, I'll catch up to your stupid two centimetres in no time,” I pout.

Our banter continues all the way to Akutagawa's apartment building. He unlocks the door and invites me to sit down in a room that combined a living room, a dining room and a kitchen. There's one door leading to a bathroom and two doors for two bedrooms.

“Wait here,” Akutagawa tells me before disappearing in one of them.

The apartment is small and simple, but I have to admire the way it is decorated. The walls are adorned with abstract ink paintings and even though I don't understand art all that much, I can see why Akutagawa likes them. The scent of the incense burning on the table makes me sleepy, it's similar to the one on my sleeping shirt. I also spot a bookshelf.

“What are you doing here?”

I was so absorbed in the paintings that I didn't notice Gin entering the room. Dressed in black leggings and a grey shirt and with long black hair framing his face and cascading down his back, he looks way less threatening than at school. The high-pitched voice isn't helping, either.

Remembering his threat at the sports festival, I smile.

“Taking care of your brother,” I reply.

He sighs.

“Alright, I'll trust you. But if you hurt Ryuu, I'll-”

“Don't worry, I'd never,” I promise sincerely. “He's in good hands.”

Gin nods and returns to his bedroom.

Does this mean that not only my family approves of Akutagawa, but his family approves of me as well? We've gotten so much closer again! We know each other's family and where we live, and... oh my god, we've worn each other's clothes, shared an umbrella and walked outside holding hands, too. Is this what friends normally do?

“Here,” Akutagawa enters the room and hands me my clothes in the bag where my mom had put his uniform earlier.

“Thank you.”

“No, I thank you. Today was a pleasant experience,” he smiles.

“Well, you're free to repeat it anytime. You'll be always welcome in my house.” We're standing in the doorway, holding both hands, and we don't want to let go. But eventually, I do. “See you tomorrow?”

“Yes. And Weretiger?” he grabs my hand to stop me from leaving. I turn around.

“Hm?”

“My name is Ryuunosuke. Just... so you know,” he says quietly, averting his eyes.

I'm confused. Of course I know, why would I not... Oh. This is an invitation to call him by his first name, isn't it?

“See you tomorrow, Ryuu,” I remember the way his sister called him.

I let go and leave to hide my burning cheeks. It surprises me how easily the name slipped past my lips.

“Ryuu. Ryuunosuke,” I whisper under my breath again and again, because I still can't believe it.

We're on a first-name basis now. Granted, he still calls me 'Weretiger', but he did call me by my name in front of my family. I wonder if he'll call me that again...

“Ryuunosuke.”

Chapter Text

It is a lovely autumn afternoon. The days are getting colder, so I'm helping the gardening club carry some of their plants indoors.

The box is large, I can't see where I'm going. I have to rely on Lucy-chan's help to guide me through the hallways.

“I appreciate your help, Atsushi-kun,” she says suddenly. It surprises me, she usually doesn't say things like this. Maybe Louisa-chan told her to say it?

“It's nothing!” I smile at her. She blushes and averts her eyes. She opens her mouth and closes it again. It seems that she has something to say, but I don't rush her.

“A-Atsushi-kun, I, um... really like spending time with you, and I was wondering if-”

“Stop right there, Weretiger.”

I don't need to turn my head around to know who the owner of the deep, monotonous and commanding voice behind me is, but I do it anyway.

“Is something the matter, Ryuu?” I realize that I have actually stopped walking. It wasn't because of his demand, but only because of his presence. He is starting conversations with me very often now, but I still cherish every time he does it.

He doesn't reply to my question. Instead, he walks up to me and gets down on one knee. I tilt my head in confusion, but then I realize what is he doing.

He's tying my shoe! That's so nice of him! I didn't even notice it was untied! He's so observant! But why would he do that? He could've just told me and I would've tied it myself!

Colour rushes to my cheeks at the affectionate gesture.

Who would've thought Ryuu could be such a great friend!

When he's done, he stands up.

“Be more careful, Atsushi,” he says simply and walks away without looking at me.

Why did he say my name? Please, somebody, explain it to me? I don't understand? As if tying my shoe wasn't intimate enough, he calls me by my first name? In the middle of a hallway where anyone can see? I thought we agreed on keeping our relationship private?

I am confused.

“Do you know the Lord of the Nurse's Office?” Lucy-chan is baffled. That is an understandable reaction after seeing this. I know Ryuu quite well and his motive for doing this is still a mystery to me.

“Sort of,” I try to avoid the question. As far as I know, Ryuu and I haven't decided to go public, so I'm determined not to confirm anything.

“I heard you stood up to him on multiple occasions. That's really brave. If I were you, I'd check your shoes later, though,” she says and I wince internally. Is this really going to be everyone's reaction to finding out I talk to Ryuu?

“It's nothing like that. Firstly, pranks like this are beneath him. I would maybe expect that from Dazai-san, but not from Ryuu- Akutagawa. And secondly, we were just exchanging opinions. I didn't "stand up to him" or anything like that,” I try to explain, but I can tell from the look on her face that it's futile. So I decide to change the topic. “Anyway, you wanted to ask me something?”

“It's nothing. Forget it,” she shakes her head. “We're almost at our club room, you can drop this thing off and go.”

“Atsushi-san!” Kenji-kun catches up with us. “Edogawa-san decided to call a council meeting, now!”

“Why such a rush?” I ask as he helps me put the box in the designated place.

“We need to start preparing for the School Festival!”

“School Festival? Is it going to be soon?” I wonder. “Bye, Lucy-chan!” I wave at her as I run off together with Kenji-kun.

“Yeah, in a few weeks. It's almost the end of the term, after all,” he explains.

“I totally forgot about that,” I laugh. “It all went by so fast.”

“Fukuzawa-sensei told us about it after the sports festival, remember?” he reminds me.

I do vaguely recall something like that happening, but I can't remember all that well.

“We agreed to make takoyaki or something, right?”

“Yes! Though it depends a lot on what other classes will be doing. You'll find out everything at the meeting,” he assures me.

When we enter the council room, it's empty save for Yosano-san.

“You didn't have to rush that much,” she chuckles bitterly. “Ranpo-san is probably making out with Poe-san in a closet somewhere, the twins have supplementary class and not even god knows where Osamu-san is.”

“Right here, actually,” Dazai-san appears behind us in the open door. “Kunikida-sensei agreed to let Tanizaki-kun off the hook for today, by the way,” he remarks as we take our seats at the table.

“What did you do to him?” I ask, feeling a bit bad for our math teacher.

“That is between him and me,” Dazai-san winks at me.

“Hey everyone,” Tanizaki-kun enters and Edogawa-san follows behind him, his flushed cheeks indicating that Yosano-san wasn't far off.

“Can we start the meeting now?” she stands up and we all nod. “Alright. So, the school festival is a very important event that promotes our school. It is our task as members of the Student Council to make sure everything is perfect. Since I'm also the class president of 3-A, I won't be able to help much, so I have split the work into five parts: Two people for event management, one for budget management, one for promotion, and one for afterparty organization. I-”

“Promotion!” “Budget!” “Afterparty!” Tanizaki-kun, Dazai-san and Edogawa-san immediately reserve the positions they want.

Kenji-kun and I look at each other.

“Does this mean we have to organize the whole event?”

“Don't worry. Your task will be to cooperate with the class presidents and ensure that everything goes smoothly. You will meet the presidents, talk to them about what do they want to do and help them make it come true! Financial things will go through Osamu-san, but the placement and decorations are up to you! Also, you have to make sure no one goes over the top,” Yosano-san instructs. “One of you will do class A and one class M.”

I saw that last sentence coming. We have to ensure cooperation, in other words, not let classes A and M meet to avoid conflict. Why am I even surprised?

I sigh. “I'll take class M.”

Kenji-kun's eyes light up.

“I'll take class A then! I'm sure everything will go well!”

“Especially if it's Atsushi-kun controlling M. You'll do great,” Tanizaki-kun says confidently.

“Umm... thank you?” I'm not sure what to say to that.

I don't think class M needs to be "controlled" or anything. It's a school festival. We all want to promote the school here, and just because we may do it differently, doesn't mean that one of us is doing it wrong.

“Tanizaki-kun, you've done this last year, so you know the drill. Flyers, posters, work with the art clubs,” Yosano-san continues her instructions. “Osamu-san, you'll be responsible for splitting the budget evenly and buying all the resources every class needs. Please, do your job properly for once.”

“Got it, Akiko-san.” His mischievous smile tells me that he's up to something, but I don't think about it too much. It's not like anyone of us can stop him.

“And Ranpo-san... I'll help you. Any questions?” she asks. When no one says anything, she continues. “Well then, that concludes the meeting. We'll have another one after Kenji-kun and Atsushi-kun talk to the other class presidents in the next few days.”

—

As I skate to the bakery, I can't help but think about that meeting.

I just can't understand why does everyone see me as brave when I interact with people from class M. Sure, there are a few dangerous individuals, like Tachihara's group for example, but the rest of them are normal students like us! There is no reason for us to hate each other!

I firmly believe that there is a way for us to get along, and I think that the school festival could prove that.

I'm curious to see what kind of people are the class M presidents. My guess is that they won't be bad at all, just weirdos. Exactly like in class A.

Should I talk to Ryuu about it? Maybe he'll give me some advice.

—

Somewhere in the middle of our tutoring session, Ryuu stops writing mid-word and puts his pen aside.

“Something is bothering you. Talk to me, Weretiger,” he demands. I almost have to laugh at the irony of this. Usually, it is me asking him to communicate, not the other way around.

I wasn't sure if I wanted to bother him with this or not, after all, organizing the M classes at the school festival is my task. However, when his hand finds mine on the table and when our eyes lock, I can't deny him an answer anymore.

“What kind of people are the class M presidents? I'm supposed to work with them for the school festival.”

Ryuu takes a deep breath as he thinks about what to say.

“They are... difficult to work with. You already know Tachihara from 2-M, right?”

Oh no. If all of them are like Tachihara... I don't even want to imagine it.

I nod.

“The other two are strange, each in their own way. I don't know much about the 1-M class president. Everyone calls them Q. They look like a child, don't let that confuse you, and kind of live in their own world. They seem harmless though. As for our class president... when you talk to him, you'll get the feeling there's something off about him. He's quiet and intelligent, but he prefers to just observe. I imagine Tachihara will be the one to take the lead, Dostoyevsky will only step in when there's something he doesn't like and Q won't do much.”

“Do you think Tachihara will cooperate?” I wonder.

“Promoting our school is in everyone's best interest, so I think he'll try to. I assume he doesn't like the Council all that much, and the other presidents as well, so... be careful, okay?” He squeezes my hand reassuringly and I can't help but smile.

I can do this.

—

I can't do this.

The door to the secretariate seems more intimidating than I remember, especially because I have no idea what awaits behind them.

When I was asking Ryuu about the class M presidents yesterday, I should've asked about her, too.

Mori Elise, the principal's secretary. I've never actually seen her, but I heard a lot of rumours. I know that out of all people, I should know better than to trust rumours, but I can't help it.

Girls hate her, boys fear her.

Those who met her say that she makes unreasonable demands and goes all psycho when someone doesn't give her what she wants. Not even Mori-sensei, her father, can resist her.

She won't be the first crazy woman I've met, and I've spent enough time with Yosano-san to know how to hold my ground, but I'm still a bit scared, especially since I need to ask something of her.

I need her to broadcast a message for the class M presidents that I want to meet with them after school.

The break is slowly nearing its end and I realize that I have to go in, now. I raise my hand and place three hesitant knocks on the door.

“Come in,” a sweet, girlish voice invites me. I open the door.

At first, I think the room is empty, but then I find Mori-san laying on top of a shelf, drawing onto the ceiling with crayons. She jumps down and lands without a sound. Her movements make it seem like gravity doesn't apply to her. Her petite body, big blue eyes and waist-long thick blonde ringlets of hair would make her look almost angelic if it wasn't for her clothing and mischievous expression. She's wearing a blood-red frilly dress, the colour matching her heels and the bowties on her head and wrists. An outfit like that wouldn't surprise me if it wasn't for the black leather corset and choker.

“Do you need something?” she asks.

“Ah, yes,” I remember why I came here and explain it to her.

“What, that's it?” she pouts and points at her desk. “Do it yourself, the mic is over there. Just press the button and the whole school will hear you.”

What?

“B-But- I- um...”

I am unable to form a coherent sentence. I can't do this.

“Oh, come on, Atsushi-chan. Start by introducing yourself, then say the full names of those you need to talk to, and then ask them to meet you. It's not that hard.” While she speaks, she reaches into a drawer and pulls out a syringe. A very large syringe, full of a dangerous-looking substance. She looks at it as if it was her dearest friend. “Or... I can give you something to boost your courage?”

“N-no, thank you, I'm fine,” I wave my hands in front of myself defensively and approach the microphone.

“If you say so, Atsushi-chan.” She returns to her drawings.

I take a deep breath.

I don't know what was in that syringe, and I really don't want to find out. I guess I just have to do this.

With a trembling finger, I press the button.

—

Ryuunosuke is eating his lunch in the library. He likes it. Nobody comes here during the day so it's peaceful and quiet. He has enough space and privacy to think about... a certain someone.

His daydreaming is interrupted by the tone signalling that an announcement is going to be made. He throws a glare at the speaker.

«Umm... This is Nakajima Atsushi of the Armed Student Council. Can I please ask...»

Ryuunosuke's heart immediately melts. He could never be mad at this sweet voice.

—

When I arrive in the meeting room, someone is already there. With bluntly cut greasy black hair, reddish-brown eyes and snow-white skin of a foreigner, he sits with his legs crossed and with a mysterious half-smile. I'm pretty sure that the fluffy ushanka he's wearing is against the school rules, but I don't say anything since I don't want to anger him right away.

“I'm Nakajima Atsushi,” I bow in greeting.

“Dostoyevsky,” he nods.

The awkward silence that follows because neither of us knows what to say is interrupted by Tachichara's arrival.

“Sorry I'm late, I was looking for Q,” he enters, followed by who I assume is Yumeno Kyuusaku. I'm glad Ryuu warned me about their appearance, but I am still a little surprised. They are very small, the white dress shirt of the uniform looks too big and their pants are rolled up and held in place with suspenders. Their hair is half dark, half white, and even their eyes are different colours. They are carrying a creepy doll that looks huge in their tiny hands. I find it hard to believe we're the same age.

“Well then, now that we're all here, let us start the meeting,” I smile, preparing a piece of paper and a pen to make notes. “Please tell me one by one what your class is planning and what do you need for it, and I'll do my best to provide it for you.”

“You start, Q,” Tachihara decides.

Q blinks, confused.

“What is your class planning for the school festival?” I repeat the question patiently.

“Oh! Crêpes. But... there was something else I was supposed to say... ah, I know! That we could do more food, depends on what other classes are doing.”

“That's a great idea!” I agree. “Since our school is small and only has 6 classes, we have to multitask to offer as much as other schools. My class was thinking of doing takoyaki, maybe we could work together to have a better variety of foods?” The idea is completely random, I don't even think about it before I say it out loud.

Tachihara chokes. “That's never going to work.”

“I think it could be fun,” Q giggles. I can't describe their grin as anything else than insane. I'm not sure what did I just sign up my classmates for, but I hope it will turn out okay.

“We can meet with Kenji-kun and Twain-kun to discuss the details later. So I assume you'll be cooking and selling outside?” I ask but they are looking out of the window, ignoring me. I write down what I just said.

“Our class will be doing a maid café,” Tachihara announces. “So we'll need a large classroom and two smaller ones for preparing the drinks and snacks and as a changing room. Also, we'll need to buy 5 maid uniforms for girls and 3 for boys. Here are the sizes,” he hands me a list.

“That sounds great! I'll make sure to pass this along to Dazai-san.”

“Tell him I'll kill him if he messes it up, we worked hard on planning this.”

“He promised to work earnestly, so everything should turn out fine,” I try to assure him, but he still looks sceptical. I don't blame him.

“My class would like to use the gym. We have a lot of talented artists in our class, so we decided to make portraits of people. And because we don't want to bore our guests, we put together a live band to entertain them.”

“That is so creative!” I smile, genuinely surprised at how good the idea sounds. “I'm sure our guests will love it.”

“We'll let the artists buy sketchpads and pencils themselves and bring you the receipts.”

“Of course,” I nod. I understand that Dazai-san probably doesn't know enough about art to buy the correct supplies. “However, I'm not sure if the gym will be free. I'll do my best, but I can't promise anything.”

“Can you ask right now?” he demands.

“I can try.” I take out my phone and text Kenji-kun. I know he's meeting the class A presidents right now so he's probably busy, but to my surprise, he replies right away. “Class 3-A is putting on a stage play, so they'll need the gym.”

I expect to get yelled at, so I try to think of a solution.

“Couldn't you use the cafeteria instead? There's plenty of space there,” Tachihara proposes. I would've never expected him to come up with a compromise, but I guess even he can play nice when it's for the sake of the school.

“I suppose,” Dostoyevsky shrughs.

“Then it's settled. If you need anything else, just come to me, I'll do everything in my power to help you!”

I have to say, this meeting got me all excited for the school festival. It sounds like it's going to be a lot of fun.

—

“Atsushi-san! How did your meeting go?” Kenji-kun greets me as soon as I enter the council room.

“It went well! Everyone was full of interesting ideas! How about yours?”

“Same here! 2-A wants to sell drinks, that will go really well with our food stand!”

“Speaking of our food stand, class 1-M wants to make crêpes. I thought our two classes could maybe work together to offer a wider variety of food?” I introduce my proposal carefully.

“That could work! How about we meet up with the class presidents of 1-A and 1-M tomorrow to discuss the details then? I'll tell Twain-kun to ask everyone in our class about it in homeroom,” Kenji-kun agrees immediately and starts planning. I should've known he'll support me, as long as it means more food.

“I'll tell the same thing to Q-san, then,” I nod, already thinking of a way to find them.

“Is there anything else we need to talk about?”

“I don't think so. We just need to take the shopping lists to Dazai-san.”

Chapter Text

It is a nice, sunny day. The streets of Yokohama are always busy, but even more so on these days. Despite how cold and windy it has gotten lately, Kyouka has taken a habit of wandering the streets in her free time. She didn't hide that it was Atsushi who made her desire company, even if it was just a faceless crowd. She was used to being alone with her thoughts, but maybe it wasn't so bad to have some background noise from time to time.

“Nakajima-san?” A soft, cute voice stands out from the rest. Kyouka turns to see who is calling for her brother (or simply someone with the same name). However, the person who spoke is looking directly at her. “You're that Nakajima guy's sister, right?”

“Who are you?” She gives the girl a sharp look.

“Akutagawa Gin,” the black-haired girl introduces herself. “Maybe you've heard about my brother from your brother?”

“Oh, you mean Ryuunosuke-san? No, my brother hasn't told me anything about him, but he visited us once,” she answers the question, then realizes she forgot to introduce herself. “My name is Izumi Kyouka, by the way, and yes, I am his sister.”

“Right, I didn't realize he must've met you then. But you didn't know anything about them before that, right?”

“No. Did your brother tell you about my brother?” Kyouka returns the question.

“No, and that's the problem. Ryuu tells me everything. But he's been hanging out with Nakajima a lot lately and he didn't even mention him to me. And then, out of nowhere, they appear in our apartment, and Ryuu is wearing his clothes,” Gin explains her frustration and reason for calling out to Kyouka in the first place.

“It was similar for me,” Kyouka empathises. “If he didn't tell you, how did you know about them?”

“I go to SDA as well. I'm a second-year. Are you free now? How about we sit down in that park over there?” Gin proposes and Kyouka nods.

They find an empty bench and sit down, continuing their earlier conversation.

“... In short, something weird is going on between our brothers. And I need to find out what it is,” Gin finishes explaining the story.

“I just thought they were friends?” Kyouka has a hard time understanding. She doesn't properly know what friendship is supposed to look like, but... Atsushi treated Ryuunosuke in a way that was similar to the way he treated his friends from the student council. Although, now that she thought about it, that playful banter was a lot more affectionate than when he was talking to Kenji or Ranpo.

“You don't know Ryuu. He doesn't do friends. He hates people and avoids talking to them as much as possible. He often goes to sleep in the nurse's office during breaks so that no one tries to approach him.”

“Then my brother is definitely someone who would try to talk to him despite all that,” Kyouka realizes. She felt like they were starting to get behind the whole thing.

“Actually, Ryuu did have a friend once, but that person left him and it messed him up a lot. I haven't seen him smile at all until he started spending time with your brother,” Gin remembers.

“Atsushi does have that kind of effect on people. However, I can't understand where do they get the time for those "tutoring sessions" of theirs? I saw my brother's schedule. After club activities, he goes to work and then home,” Kyouka muses.

“Same here, I thought my brother was just doing homework in some café or something-”

“That's it! Atsushi works at this bakery where you can also sit down, it's almost like a café,” she solves the mystery.

“Oh my gosh, does this mean... they've been spending about three hours a day together, every day?” Gin puts two and two together.

“That's a lot,” Kyouka agrees. “I wonder what they're doing this whole time. Three hours seems like a lot of time to spend doing homework, even when Atsushi's serving customers in the meantime.”

“Yes, me too- I have an idea! You know where your brother works, right?” Gin's eyes light up and Kyouka nods. “We could go spy on them! How big is that place? Do you think we could blend in? Though you'd have to wear something more inconspicuous.”

“It's large enough, but I'm afraid I don't have any clothes other than my kimonos.”

“Hmm... Maybe you could borrow something of mine? I know! I have my old school uniform! It's too small for me, but it should fit you just fine. I can ask my friend if she'll let me borrow her girl's uniform, too. If we wear those, we'll just look like a pair of students! Not in the least suspicious,” Gin plans the operation.

“That will work. Though I've never dressed up or spied on someone before.” Something like this is way out of Kyouka's comfort zone, but she is curious about the nature of Atsushi's and Ryuunosuke's relationship. And she wanted to help Gin with this since she seemed really invested.

“Me neither. Both my friend and I aren't really good with all this girl stuff, but I hope we can figure it out.” Gin is determined to exit her comfort zone for her brother's sake as well.

“I'll try to do some research,” Kyouka decides, infected with Gin's determination.

“Does tomorrow work for you? Or is that too soon?”

“No, it's alright. Would you mind picking me up at my house? We could do the dress-up there.”

“Can you give me your address?” Gin hands Kyouka her phone. “So I'll excuse myself from the Judo Club, run over to your place, and then we'll go to that bakery. We need to be there sooner than our brothers.”

“I'll ask mother to excuse me from kendo, too,” Kyouka realizes as she types her address and phone number into Gin's phone.

Gin looks up at her, pleasantly surprised that her young sister in arms is a martial artist as well.

“Kyouka-san, I think you and I are going to make an amazing team. We should call ourselves something. Umm... how about Sisters Alliance?”

“Why not,” Kyouka agrees.

“So. Sisters Alliance will meet tomorrow at 14:05 to disguise themselves, then wait for the targets who should arrive around 15:30.”

“You're making it sound like we're some mafia assassins,” Kyouka laughs.

“Since I named our team, I'll give you the honour of naming our first operation,” Gin joins in. They were getting really excited about this.

“Alright. We'll call it... Operation Schoolgirl Stalkers.”

—

The next day, at two o'clock sharp, Kyouka approaches her mother.

“Mom, could you excuse me from kendo today?”

“Why, are you feeling sick?” her mother worries immediately.

“No, nothing like that. A friend invited me out, but she only has time when I'm in kendo class, so I thought it would be alright to skip once,” Kyouka explains.

“Of course! Can I meet your friend?”

“Yes, she'll pick me up here.”

Kyouka waits for Gin downstairs. Earlier today, she looked up some ways she could do her hair differently than usual, and even stumbled upon some make-up tutorials while she was researching ways to make herself look a bit older. She is only fourteen, so if she wants to pass as a high school student, she needs to make some effort.

As soon as the door opens, she gets up and does a double-take when she sees a person in the same uniform as Atsushi wears. But then, they take off their facemask and remove the clip from their hair and she recognizes Gin.

“Sorry, this must be confusing for you. I'll explain,” she holds her elbow awkwardly.

“It's alright,” Kyouka brushes it off and turns to her mother at the counter. “Mom, this is Gin-san. She's my friend and Ryuunosuke-san's sister.”

“It's a pleasure to meet you,” Gin bows the same way her brother did a couple of weeks ago.

“The pleasure is mine, Akutagawa-san.”

“We'll go change upstairs and then we'll go,” Kyouka announces and turns to Gin. “Please, follow me.”

As they walk upstairs, Kyouka reports the results of her research. “Since we need to look the same age, I was thinking you could wear the same twintails I do now, and I'll wear a high ponytail since it makes people look older apparently.”

“I don't think it would make me look too different from how I look now. Maybe I could wear high twintails? I definitely never had the confidence to wear those,” Gin thinks.

“If you say so,” Kyouka agrees.

They enter the bathroom and Gin puts down her bag and pulls out a dark sailor uniform.

“You see, I hate it when people only see me as a pretty girl. So when I started high school, I requested a male uniform and went to school masked. But I still have this girl's uniform from when I signed up, they let me keep it,” Gin explains and hands the uniform to Kyouka. “This other uniform is my friend's.”

They get dressed and brush each other's hair.

Kyouka feels like her face is too visible with her bangs pulled back. Gin let a few strands frame her face, but the twintails felt weird. However, when they look into the mirror, they exchange smiles. This really does make them look different.

“I also brought this,” Gin takes two glasses cases out of her schoolbag. “There is a lady in my apartment building who used to love fashion glasses, so I asked her to borrow some.” She grabs the flashier pair with thick dark red frames and puts it on. It's neither her style nor her colour, but it matches the uniform and looks nice with the twintails. Kyouka takes the other pair, sophisticated frameless rectangular glasses with subtle grey temple pieces.

“I feel like an intellectual,” Kyouka comments, pushing the glasses up carefully.

“And I feel like a tsundere anime girl,” Gin nods. “I'd say we're ready to go.”

—

When they arrive in the bakery, Kyouka is glad her mother was thinking ahead and gave her some money on her way out. It would've been awkward to sit here without ordering anything. Gin bought a chocolate cake and a cup of coffee, Kyouka picked the delicious-looking strawberry cake and a hot chocolate. They took seats at a table on the right side of the store, right across Atsushi's counter.

“The darkest place is under the candlestick,” Kyouka decides.

Atsushi arrives right on time. Kyouka holds her breath, but he disappears in the back of the shop without noticing them. When he returns wearing his work uniform and takes a seat behind his counter, he focuses on preparing tea and occasionally glances at the door. If he looked in front of himself, he would've definitely noticed them, but he never does.

“Is it just me or does he look very excited?” Gin muses.

“He keeps looking at the door, too. He seems to be looking forward to meeting with Ryuunosuke-san.”

“My brother will arrive any minute now.”

“Ryuu!” Atsushi waves at him, grinning like an idiot.

Ryuunosuke smiles back.

Atsushi leaves his seat, meeting Ryuunosuke halfway for a quick hug. Before Ryuunosuke can even register what is happening and respond, Atsushi already entwines their fingers and basically drags the mildly shocked and extremely flustered Ryuunosuke to his booth, showing him a bunch of papers proudly.

“Those are tests,” Gin observes.

“It's all thanks to you, Ryuu. Thank you so much,” Atsushi says sincerely. Both of their hands are now sitting atop the table, fingers laced together.

“Atsushi has been getting good grades recently, and he always says it's thanks to Ryuunosuke-san,” Kyouka explains.

“I don't think they're only meeting here for tutoring sessions, though. Look at their heart-eyes,” Gin comments flatly.

“And I assume friends don't hold hands?”

“No, they don't.” Gin is glad that Kyouka is looking away, otherwise she would've noticed the tinge of pink on his cheeks. He and Ichiyou liked to hold hands sometimes when they hung out, but there was absolutely nothing romantic there. At all.

Atsushi steps away to serve a couple of customers but continues to talk to Ryuunosuke.

“By the way, is everything okay? You look really tired,” he worries.

“I'm fine. Just didn't get much sleep last night,” Ryuunosuke grumbles in response.

“Shouldn't you go home early and get some rest today?”

Ryuunosuke looks at the door, then back at Atsushi. He seems torn.

“He spends too much time here and has to catch up on work at night. He's overworking himself, but he refuses to skip out on these dates of his at any cost,” Gin explains to Kyouka.

Ryuunosuke gives Atsushi a smile that can't be anything else but lovesick.

“I said I'm fine. Don't worry about me.”

“Then stop making me worry and get some sleep,” Atsushi retorts. “I'm this close to making you a tea that will make you fall asleep right here where you're sitting.”

“I would never fall asleep in a humiliating position like this,” Ryuunosuke tries to argue, but Atsushi doesn't reply, he just looks at him.

“They are communicating telepathically,” Gin notes.

“What?” Kyouka doesn't understand.

“See? They're just looking into each other's eyes, but since they know each other so well, they know what the other means to say even without words,” Gin explains.

“Oh. I've seen them do that at home, too. It's...” Kyouka pauses to choose the right words. “Even I don't know Atsushi well enough to do that.”

Her eyes wander around the bakery for a bit. She notices a boy and a girl in the uniforms of a different high school at another table. They were holding hands, smiling with half-lidded eyes, feeding each other cake — obviously a couple. However, when she compares them to Atsushi and Ryuunosuke... there is a difference.

She can't quite put her finger on it. With those two lovebirds, she felt like they are exaggerating. Faking. But Atsushi and Ryuunosuke? They gravitate towards each other naturally, their smiles are heartfelt and honest, and their hands connect without them even realizing.

On the other hand, there is also a feeling of hesitation and insecurity between them. They are consciously keeping distance, even if they get caught up in the moment and forget about it sometimes.

If her assumption is correct-

“Is this seat free, lovely ladies? Mind if I sit down?” A body of a boy obstructs their view. He is also wearing an SDA uniform, but his ginger hair, green eyes and subtle American accent showed that he isn't a local. Also, the fact that his uniform top is missing, his white dress shirt is unbuttoned and the sleeves are rolled up hints at a rather... indecent personality.

Gin's eyes briefly scan the store, looking for any other seat she could point him to, but to no avail. It's a busy day today, it seems. It worked in their favour at first, but now it's turned against them.

“Whatever,” Gin waves him off, making sure to properly show her disinterest in his flirting.

“You're not going to order anything?” Kyouka observes, her voice low but steady. She plays her role well.

“Right, I almost forgot. I just saw you two cuties and couldn't help but come in. It's my first time here, do you have any recommendations for me?” he winks.

“I recommend you leave us alone.”

Gin and Kyouka agreed in advance on the characters they are going to play in case someone talks to them. Gin is the over-confident popular type and Kyouka is the quiet studious type. However, it would seem that Kyouka made a last-minute change of script from 'quiet' to 'cold'.

“I-I'll go see what the offer is, then,” the ginger gets up. When he sees Atsushi behind the tea counter, he immediately approaches him. “Nakajima-kun, hi!”

“Twain-kun, nice to see you here. What can I get for you?”

“Good job, Kyouka-san,” Gin praises. “I hope he'll leave us alone.”

“I don't know about that, he seems quite persistent... Does he know my brother?” Kyouka asks when she notices them chatting for a suspiciously long time.

“I think they're in the same class,” Gin tries to remember. “Whoa, look at Ryuu.”

Ryuunosuke is unabashedly ogling at Atsushi now, the hearts in his eyes openly visible, a blissful smile spreading his lips. He's supporting the weight of his head with his hand, basking in Atsushi's presence, his eyes drinking in his entire existence.

“He's head over heels,” Kyouka understands.

“That is way worse than I thought,” Gin comments. “I thought he just kinda liked him, but he looks ready to get married. I can basically hear his heart beating even from here.”

“I wonder if Atsushi feels the same way.”

“I hope he does, because if not, it's going to ruin Ryuu. He can't take another heartbreak.”

“Don't worry, Atsushi won't let that happen. He's really nice.”

“I hope I didn't make you wait for long, ladies,” Mark returns with a cup of coffee.

“You could've let us wait longer.”

Unfortunately, Mark isn't discouraged by Kyouka's cold retorts. And so, she and Gin are forced to waste time entertaining him instead of observing their brothers.

—

Eventually, Mark leaves as the closing time nears and the store slowly clears. Kyouka and Gin exchange looks, they need to leave soon.

Atsushi is now preparing a tea for himself. Ryuunosuke observes him putting four sugar cubes into his tea with invisible eyebrows raised in amusement.

“Now I understand why is your personality so sweet,” he comments, cheeks flushing slightly. Atsushi blushes as well.

At that moment, Gin and Kyouka get up and leave. This is way too private and they don't want to intrude.

—

Kyouka visits Atsushi in his room in the evening. He's already freshly showered and getting ready to sleep.

“Atsu-nii, how about you tell me something more about your relationship with Ryuunosuke-san?” she asks bluntly.

“Um... What do you mean?” Atsushi tilts his head to the side

“I heard you're dating.”

“W-what?! No, we're not! He's just tutoring me, we're friends!” he tries to defend himself.

“Oh really? Is it normal for friends to hold hands, stare at each other lovingly, wear each other's clothes, tie each other's shoelaces, et cetera?” she lists calmly.

“How did you know about all that anyway?” Atsushi dodges the question.

“I have a source from inside your school,” Kyouka shrugs, dismissing it.

“That... source... wouldn't happen to be someone in the council, right?” he makes sure.

“No, don't worry. Do you not want your friends to know?”

“It's too soon for that. They could try and separate us.”

“Why would they do that?”

Atsushi briefly explains the rivalry between classes A and M and the general hate towards Ryuunosuke.

“Alright, I understand. I'll keep it to myself. So? What's the deal?”

“I...” Atsushi hesitates, taking a deep breath. He's clutching his sleeping shirt, holding it close to his chest, and Kyouka doesn't miss the letters on the nametag. “I don't know, really. We met at random, bickered and got on each other's nerves at first. But when I found out what people say about him, I realized that he must be lonely, so I tried to befriend him.”

“You talked to him out of pity?”

“It's not like that. There was something else. I suppose... I was drawn to him from the start. I knew he wasn't a bad person. Dangerous and scary, sure, but not bad. I mean-” he cuts himself off with a laugh. “I'm not making any sense, am I?”

“It's okay, I understand. Go on,” Kyouka beckons him softly.

“He's really smart, nice, funny, pre- um, yeah, I enjoy my time with him.”

“What did you want to say there?” she doesn't miss his slip-up.

“N-nothing.”

“Come on, it's just the two of us. You can tell me,” she coaxes.

“I said he's... pretty,” red blooms across his cheeks.

“So you like him, then,” she concludes.

“Of course I do, why would I hang out with him otherwise?”

“I meant... Do you like him romantically?”

“Huh? What?” Atsushi is confused.

“You just said you think he's pretty.”

“Well, he is. It's almost like he's from another world. He moves so elegantly and gracefully, I can't take my eyes off him whenever he walks. His face is beautiful, too. He has these prominent cheekbones and snow-white skin and soft lips and his eyes... They're like small windows into his soul. He doesn't show much emotion on his face, but when you look into those eyes...” he trails off, a dreamy expression settling on his face.

“Dear brother,” Kyouka sighs, pulling him out of his memories, “I have some news for you. You have a crush on Ryuunosuke-san.”

Atsushi takes a breath, wanting to deny, but when he sees Kyouka's look, he exhales, lips turning up in a shy smile.

“I guess I do,” he admits.

Kyouka sits down next to him, giving his shoulder a comforting squeeze.

“Are you going to do something about it?”

Atsushi shakes his head.

“Not yet, at least. I'm comfortable as we are. Meeting up in the afternoon, studying together, holding hands... We agreed to visit each other on weekends sometimes, too. I'm happy with that.”

“Alright. If you need to talk, I'm always here for you,” she gets up.

“I know. Thank you, Kyouka-chan.”

—

As soon as she leaves his room, she opens the flip phone hanging on a strap around her neck. She rarely uses it, but this time, there is a person she wants to contact.

to Gin-san: He admitted it. Kyouka

Chapter Text

It is a lovely day in late autumn. The weather is a bit chilly, but that doesn't stop the students from assembling in the gymnasium.

“The Stray Dogs Academy is a small private school only a handful of chosen ones can attend. That is why our school festival isn't the flashiest in Yokohama, but if we all work hard, we can make it the best! Focus on your tasks, help each other, and most importantly, enjoy yourselves! It's a festival after all! If there are any problems, turn to Nakajima and Miyazawa, but I trust that their help won't be needed.”

This time, all of us council members have to stand with Edogawa-san on stage as he reads the speech Yosano-san wrote for him. I can feel all the glares of class M students as soon as he mentions me, and it would make me really uncomfortable if I didn't know that there is one person in that crowd who doesn't hate me at all. I find Ryuu's eyes easily, he stands a bit secluded from the others. His look is what helps me be more honest when I join Kenji-kun in smiling and waving.

“Everyone has their tasks to do, so I won't stall anymore. The festival starts in two hours, so let's all do our best! That's all! Dismissed!” Edogawa-san finishes his speech.

As the students slowly leave the gym, Kenji-kun turns to me.

“Atsushi-san! We have the most important task to stop everyone from fighting and solve all problems, so let's do our best!”

“Yes!” I agree and we high-five.

“I'll start by checking the first-years.”

“Then I'll go check on the other M classes and we'll switch later, okay?”

“Sure! And don't forget to smile!” he reminds me when we're already in the door.

“Right!”

—

Contrary to the sports festival, the school festival is organized entirely by the students with the student council in the lead, so we have a lot more work to do than just delivering messages and helping out.

Honestly, I'm glad I chose to work with class M. Sure, they are a bit harder to deal with, but on the other hand, their pride won't allow them to rely on me unless there's a really big problem, which hopefully won't happen. Also, there is the added bonus of getting to see Ryuu every once in a while.

Ever since Kyouka-chan introduced me to the possibility of me liking him as more than a friend, I couldn't get it out of my head. I feel comfortable in his presence, I like talking to him and spending time with him, and I appreciate his looks too. Are those romantic feelings?

I've never thought about those things before. Even after I got out of the orphanage and started a normal life, I thought it was too early for a relationship. Also, I thought that falling in love would be exactly as it sounds. Falling. Sudden, unexpected. However, in my case, it's more like I stumbled into love, unaware of where I'm headed.

I still remember the terror I felt when I first met him. The air of danger around him is there to this day, but I've come to understand that he would never harm me. I learned to find safety in that danger. He'll protect me if I need it, and in return, of course, I'll protect him.

Yeah, this is probably not a matter of being friends anymore. Besides, this was way too poetically said. Ryuu's rubbing off on me.

The question is: What is going to happen? Is something going to happen? Will things change between us? Am I going to get nervous around him, stammer, blush, and all the other things people with crushes do? Is it going to be awkward? Am I going to want to avoid him?

“Weretiger, good timing. Motojirou broke a string on his guitar, where can I get some spare ones?”

“There should be some in Hirotsu-sensei's office, I'll go ask,” I reply.

I was so lost in thought that I didn't realize I was almost at the cafeteria. I didn't even get there and I'm already going back, tasked with solving a simple problem.

“I'll go with you,” Ryuu follows me. “You didn't even let me tell you which one. Honestly, you're too eager to please. Where do you get all that energy?”

“Nuclear fusion. I learned how to be a literal sun from Kenji-kun.”

“I think you've been like that since we met, he just helped you get rid of the clouds.”

“I'm glad he did. Now I have a great view of the moon,” I look at him.

Oh.

So this is it. This is what it's going to be like between us from now on.

Nothing will change. Nothing at all. We've been like this the whole time, only now, I'm consciously aware of the fact that we're flirting.

It's so easy to say. It flies out of my mouth perfectly naturally, I don't even need to think about it. I'm just realizing this now, but with him, I feel complete.

“Comparing me with the moon is quite accurate since my existence would be meaningless without you.”

I lace our fingers together.

“I couldn't exist without you either,” I grin happily. “Even if it doesn't fit the metaphor.”

—

Kyuusaku loves chaos. Especially if they're the one who caused it.

“Where the hell is the chocolate topping?”

“Someone from class A was supposed to bring it!”

“No, that was someone from your class!”

“You're useless!”

“Working together was a bad idea!”

“You mess up everything!”

“Oh yeah? And where is the whipped cream class M was supposed to bring?!”

“Stop being a dick about it!”

“Say that one more time and I'll shove the can up your ass!”

Teaming up classes 1-A and 1-M to make a large food stand was a great idea. Kyuusaku is having a lot of fun. Plastic utensils and bottles and cans of various toppings are flying from one side to another. Everyone is running around, panicking, screaming, yelling, rushing to finish everything on time. And Kyuusaku revels in it.

“Now, now, everyone, please calm down. The chocolate topping is right here, and I see whipped cream over there. There is no need to fight, let's all get along!”

Great, the party-pooper is here.

Somehow, Miyazawa Kenji's steady presence managed to become an anchor for both class A and M, calming everyone down.

“My bad.”

“Sorry.”

“Let's make it the best school festival of all time!” The blond shouts with a bright smile and the crowd of students cheer in agreement. Kyuusaku throws their doll into his face. They miss and it only hits his chest. Kenji takes it and walks up to them.

“You dropped this, Yumeno-san,” he hands them the doll with an unwavering smile.

“It's Q,” they retort with a pout.

“Sorry, Q-san. I'm happy to be able to work with you!”

Q smiles, their masochistic tendencies forming a psychopathic grin.

“Me too, Miyazawa-san!”

—

“That asshole! How dare he fuck this up!” I hear yelling from the classroom where class 2-M is setting up their maid café.

“Is something wrong?” I enter and all eyes are immediately on me. The angry glares from all directions intimidate me a little, but I don't back down.

“Yes, very much,” Tachihara replies. “Your stupid budget manager bought one male uniform less and one female uniform extra!”

“Oh no, that is bad,” I agree. “Can you just have one butler less?”

“Not really,” Higuchi explains, holding her maid uniform. “We don't have enough girls as it is, that's why we have butlers in the first place.”

“If there isn't any other choice...” Gin speaks up unexpectedly, offering his butler uniform to Chuuya-san and reaching for the extra maid uniform. We can all see his hands trembling. He doesn't want to do this, but he wants to help out.

“Keep your uniform, Gin.” Chuuya-san slams his hands on the desk. “I'm not letting that shithead Dazai ruin your day or our maid café. Give it to me,” he grabs the extra maid uniform. “It's my butler uniform that is missing anyway, and this one is my size. I bet that stinky mackerel did this to put me down, but I'll show him! I can kick his ass even in a skirt!” He slams the door of the changing room behind him dramatically.

I sigh. I assume this is exactly the conclusion Dazai-san wanted, but I don't think I can argue with Chuuya-san. Honestly, I admire his confidence. I know I wouldn't be able to wear a maid outfit.

We hear angry growls and sounds of fists hitting the wall from the changing room.

“We'll go help him put it on,” Higuchi decides and goes to the changing room together with Gin and the girls.

I don't think I can be of use here, so I decide to move on to the next class.

—

Naomi stands on a box at the school gate, holding a microphone in hand. Everyone needs to see and hear her.

She doesn't enjoy being the center of attention. She loves to quietly collect information and spread it, but public speaking is not her thing.

However, either she or her brother has to do this, and she knows he hates showing himself even more, especially since their parents are somewhere in that crowd of visitors. Junichiro decided to be brave and forego his wig and female uniform, but Naomi understood he didn't want to show off too much.

So she stood up to the task.

«Everyone, thank you for coming!» she starts, focusing on keeping her voice steady and her smile unwavering. «It is my pleasure to announce that the Stray Dogs Academy School Festival is now open!»

With those words, Junichiro opens the gate. It's just symbolical, the gate wasn't locked or anything, but it gives him the opportunity to get out of view while Naomi hands out flyers with information about the festival. He is holding a stack of flyers himself, but as he hands them out, he keeps an eye out for his parents.

He breathes a sigh of relief when Naomi waves them over to herself, giving them a flyer.

“Where is Juniko?” they ask, and Naomi shrugs, telling them that "she" must be running around the school somewhere. The council members are very busy, after all.

And with that potential disaster avoided, the twins can enjoy the festival as well.

—

“Atsushi,” I hear a quiet voice behind me.

“Kyouka-chan?” I'm surprised to see her. “I didn't know you wanted to come. I'm sorry to disappoint, but I'm not doing anything special here, just overseeing things.”

“I have other friends here. Where can I find them?”

I feel stupid for thinking she's only here because of me. Of course, she befriended the other council members at the beach.

“Yosano-san is playing the main heroine in the 3-A stage play in a few hours, Edogawa-san is probably outside where sweets are sold, Kenji-kun is running around somewhere like me, and the twins... you probably saw them at the gate, right?”

“And Ryuunosuke-san?”

Oh.

“In the cafeteria. Enter the building over there, turn right, and it's the door at the end of the hallway,” I point, slightly confused. Why would she want to meet him again? Did she like him so much that she'd go out of her way to visit the festival?

I decide not to question it too much, that is her private thing after all.

“Thank you.”

She leaves me to my work and heads to the cafeteria.

—

When a young girl with long blue twintails enters the room, all eyes turn to her. Her red kimono draws attention. And people stare even more when they realize that she isn't just walking around to take a look like most visitors. She came here purposefully to see Akutagawa Ryuunosuke, of all people.

He recognized her immediately, her kimono made a strong impression and one couldn't really forget it even after seeing it once.

“Hello, Kyouka-san,” he greets her, even managing a small smile, which effectively shocks many of the present students.

“Hello, Ryuunosuke-san,” she sits down on the guest chair at his booth. “Have u talked to my brother today?” she asks conversationally, masking how curious she actually is.

“Just a little bit,” he admits. “He's busy running errands all over the school, I didn't want to bother him. He only showed up here briefly, anyway.”

Kyouka notes the hint of disappointment in his eyes and tone.

“I see. And what are you doing?”

“I draw whatever people request,” he explains simply.

“Ooh, can you draw me a bunny?” Kyouka's eyes light up, but then she notices the sign next to him. “Oh, never mind. I don't have any money.”

“That is not an issue. A quick sketch won't hurt.” He grabs his sketchpad and pencil, focusing on the drawing.

“Your sister is in class 2-M, right? I heard they're doing a maid café?” she continues the conversation.

“Hmm? Yes, they're upstairs. I didn't have time to take a look, hopefully she's doing well. She was pretty nervous about it.” Ryuunosuke is so focused on the drawing, he doesn't think about what he's saying and doesn't realize that Kyouka shouldn't know about his sister.

Kyouka notices that and decides to take advantage of it.

“What do you like about my brother?”

“Atsushi's-” Ryuunosuke's pencil freezes and he looks up from the paper. “I suppose... he's a pleasant person to spend time with.” Ryuunosuke panics when he realizes that he almost said that he thinks Atsushi's cute. Right into his sister's face. “A-anyway, here is your bunny,” he hands her the drawing, changing the topic of the conversation.

“It's so cute! Thank you,” she smiles a little, but then her face turns serious. “You're a really nice person, Ryuunosuke-san. I hope you'll continue to take care of my brother. I trust he's in good hands.”

She leaves with those words.

—

For the School Festival, Edogawa Ranpo has the most important task of all. He is the student council president, after all!

It is his duty to make sure everything is running smoothly. That is why he walks around the courtyard where the food stands are, nodding in response to everyone who greets him.

However, he has to stop every now and then. There's a reason for that, one of utmost importance:

“Here's your candy apple, Edogawa-san! That'll be 650 yen!”

Ranpo hands over the money to the first-year in the stand and bites into the piece of candy, tasting it carefully. Still with his mouth full, he nods his head sagely.

“Hmm. You pass the quality check. Keep up the good work.”

—

As the budget manager, Osamu had to do all of his festival-related work on the days before, so now, he could just relax and enjoy the fruits of his labour. And he did.

Making himself comfortable in class 2-M's maid café, he observed Chuuya dance between the tables in a maid outfit. He drew eyes left and right, and for obvious reasons. The dress put a nice emphasis on his thin waist and the short skirt showed off his toned thighs in thigh-highs. Truly a sight to behold.

He knew Chuuya would take the bait and wear the dress, but he didn't know he would look this hot. And he hates it because Chuuya's attention is on the other customers and not on him. That needs to change.

“Hello, beautiful, mind taking my order?” he asks as soon as Chuuya passes his table, loving the blush that colours his cheeks at being called "beautiful" before he realizes who is talking to him.

“Fuck off,” he growls under his breath. He knows he can't make a scene here.

“Hmm... whatever will I have...” Osamu pretends to think about his order. “What would you recommend, cutie?”

“I recommend you get out before I break your neck,” Chuuya retorts without missing a beat.

“You're too kind to me~ I'll have a black coffee,” Osamu decides.

“Any desserts?” Chuuya asks through gritted teeth.

“No, angel, looking at you is dessert enough for me,” Osamu winks.

As Chuuya leaves to get his order, he's furious.

“I'm gonna fucking kill that bastard,” he swears as soon as he enters the room next door that was used as their kitchen.

“Everything okay?” Ichiyou, who is also in the kitchen, asks.

“I knew Dazai is doing his best to humiliate me, but I didn't expect him to go out of his way to openly flirt with me,” he sighs.

“I thought he only flirted with girls?”

“Yeah, I bet he thinks he's sooo funny,” he rolls his eyes.

“Maybe he just genuinely wants to compliment you?”

“As if,” Chuuya shakes his head and grabs the coffee, returning to the room.

“I missed you, gorgeous~” Osamu winks again and Chuuya's heart does a flip.

What if Ichiyou was right? No, the compliments are just getting into his head. But he won't let himself be swayed by cheap flattery.

“I hope you choke on it,” he says as he places the cup in front of Osamu.

“I'd rather be choked by you~”

“I may have accidentally used dirt instead of coffee, so be careful.”

“Ah, Chuuya, you're so sweet. Always looking out for me, I love y- it.”

Osamu hopes that Chuuya didn't notice his little slip-up. Complimenting him was so easy, he let himself be carried away. He really wished he could call him these things every day without pretending to be sarcastic.

“That will be 350 yen,” Chuuya replies professionally, already starting to calm down.

But when Osamu gives him a 1 000 yen note and says “You can keep the change, gorgeous,” his eyes are blown wide in surprise.

“That's too much,” he replies.

“If you liked the tip, come by later and I'll give you the full thing~”

Another wink.

Chuuya doesn't know how to react, but he is full-on blushing now. He knows Osamu's usual flirting style, and this is definitely not it. He never said anything suggestive to all those girls before.

“What's wrong, hot stuff? Did I make you speechless?”

At this, Chuuya just bolts. He is ashamed of himself for running away, but he needs some time to process this.

Meanwhile, Osamu does his best to calm down his racing heart. He doesn't let it show, but Chuuya's adorable reaction did a number on him.

He is so cute.

—

“Oh, Kyouka-san! I didn't know you wanted to come here. What can I get for you?” Gin welcomes her, his smile hidden behind his usual facemask but clearly visible in his grey eyes.

“I forgot to bring money, so-”

“A strawberry dessert, as you wish!” Gin gestures something to a blonde maid. Kyouka assumes that this is the Ichiyou Gin mentions from time to time. “I understand that you came here to talk?”

“Not necessarily, I don't want to bother you if you're busy,” Kyouka shakes her head.

“I can take a break for a bit,” Gin shrugs. “What did you want to talk about?”

“I realized that there was something we haven't discussed yet. Do you approve of my brother dating your brother? I might be wrong, but I have the impression you don't like him.”

“About that... It's nothing personal. I'm just keeping my distance because he's in the Student Council. For us Judo Club members, they're kind of like rivals. I have nothing against Nakajima. I was worried at first since I know that my brother has rather bad taste in people, but he made a good choice this time. Nakajima seems like a kind and strong person. They're a good match,” Gin explains honestly. “Do you like my brother?”

“I do. I think he taught Atsushi a lot, and I don't just mean the tutoring. He has a calm and comforting presence, which I think is something my brother really needs. His other friends are quite loud and all over the place, so I was glad to see him with someone decent for a change.”

“Gin! Get your a- butt to work!”

“I'll have to go. Ichiyou should bring your cake soon, so enjoy!”

“Thank you.”

—

That evening, all students and teachers of Stray Dogs Academy gather in the courtyard around a large campfire.

Edogawa-san is finishing his very short speech that is meant to begin the highly anticipated afterparty. “You all did a good job. I did a great job. But yeah, everyone had fun so I guess it was okay-”

At that point, Yosano-san takes the microphone from him.

“Alright, I'll take over here. The festival was a great success! And it's only thanks to all of you. Thank you for your hard work!”

“Thank you for your hard work!” The courtyard echoes in unison.

“Let the afterparty begin!”

—

“Edgar? Are you okay?” Ranpo whispers, concerned, when he sees Edgar basically cowering away from others.

“I'm not built for this kind of event,” he admits. “I hate crowds. I figured I should at least show my face, but...”

He trails off when Ranpo puts a comforting arm around his shoulders in a loose hug.

“How about we go home? We could watch a Sherlock movie and point out the inaccuracies,” he grins encouragingly.

Edgar smiles and nods, following Ranpo to the gate.

—

Osamu was planning to spend the evening under his suicide tree, staring longingly at the rope still hanging from one of the branches. However, when he sees a figure standing behind the tree, his eyes glint with mischief. He would recognize that gorgeous (and very very short) silhouette anywhere. Also, the hat is kind of a dead giveaway.

“What are you hiding from, Chibi-chan~?” he speaks up. Chuuya flinches.

“I'm not hiding from anybody,” he denies immediately, but Osamu notices his slip-up.

“So it's a person, then? Let me guess, is it me?” he provokes further.

“Like I'd ever hide from you, maquereau puant.” Chuuya averts his eyes, basically confirming that it really is Osamu he's hiding from.

“Is it because of what I said earlier?” Osamu asks, dropping the teasing tone.

There is just silence for a few moments, and Osamu waits patiently until Chuuya gathers his thoughts.

“I don't understand you, Osamu,” he speaks finally, his voice thick with emotions. Osamu's breath hitches at the use of his first name. “Why did you say all those things? Do you want to humiliate me? Do you enjoy torturing me in front of an audience? Do you want me to hate you even more?”

Osamu can't even remember the last time he heard Chuuya being so vulnerable.

“It's not like that,” he says, leaning onto the tree next to Chuuya.

“Then why?”

“I... don't know. I'm sorry, Chuuya, I don't understand myself either. I don't know why I do all those things to you.”

Another pause.

“Then why are you still around? We hate each other, so why are you here? What do you want from me?”

“I'm sorry, Chuuya,” Osamu repeats for what must be the millionth time. “I'm such a mess. I want to get out of your life, yet I can't help but feel drawn to you. I'm so selfish, I'm sorry-”

“I don't want your apologies!” Chuuya cries out. “Just... If you want us to remain enemies, then get out of my life. If you want us to be friends again, ...” he lowers his voice so that even Osamu can barely hear him, “I am ready to forgive you.” That admission surprises even Osamu. “But,” he stabs his index finger into Osamu's chest, “if it turns out you're just messing with me, that I'm nothing but a toy to you, I will drag you to hell myself. So make up your goddamn mind. I won't wait forever.” He pokes him one last time before walking away. Osamu doesn't move an inch from his spot, trying to process what he was just told.

—

Kenji-kun and I took it upon ourselves to patrol around the courtyard to make sure there is nothing troublesome going on. We know from experience that whenever classes A and M are together, something is bound to happen.

“What did you just say about me?”

“I called you a little bitch, 'cuz that's exactly what you are!”

I knew it.

“I'll go handle them. You continue the patrol, in case there is another incident somewhere. I'll catch up,” Kenji-kun says and heads in the direction where the shouting came from before I can even reply. I have a feeling that he was looking behind me rather than at me, but I decide not to think about it and do as he told me.

Something touches my shoulder.

A spooked “Eep!” escapes my lips and I whip my head around to see what it is.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you.”

“Ryuu!” I recognize the pale hand and face and relax immediately, leaning into the simple touch. It's already gotten quite dark, but when I'm with him, everything seems brighter and I can see his beautiful features clearly. “You didn't scare me, you just surprised me,” I correct him. Not because I don't want to admit he did scare me, but because I know how bad he feels about scaring others. I want him to know that I'm the one person that will never be scared of him.

“I wanted to give you this,” he hands me a large envelope, averting his eyes cutely. I want to open it, but he stops me. “Not here. Leave it to when you're at home.”

“Th-thank you?” I'm not sure if that's the right thing to say.

“I should go. Your friend will be back soon. See you tomorrow.”

“O-okay! See you!”

With two steps, he melts into the darkness. I hold the envelope close to my chest. I wonder what's inside?

Kenji-kun joins me a couple of moments later.

“They were actually from the same class for once,” he comments. Then, he looks at the envelope and shoots me a knowing smile.

“Why are you looking at me like that, Kenji-kun?” I try to defend myself.

“No reason,” he shrugs.

—

As soon as I get home, I run to my room, filled with excitement. I'm really curious to open the envelope.

I sit down on my futon and peel it open, slowly and carefully. There is a piece of paper inside. I pull it out and my breathing stills.

It's a pencil drawing.

Of me.

With tiger ears.

And it's gorgeous.

And Ryuu drew it for me.

“Nii-san?” Kyouka-chan knocks on the door.

“C-come in,” I breathe, not trusting my voice to speak normally.

“You seemed very eager to get home, what happened?” She can see me glowing, so she doesn't sound worried, more like curious.

I gesture for her to come closer and when she sits down next to me, I show her the picture.

“Wow, did Ryuunosuke-san draw that?”

I want to reply, but she shushes me by putting a finger over my mouth.

“Wait.” She settles into a more comfortable position against the wall before she nods: “Go on.”

“Kyouka-chan, I can't believe I'm so lucky to have met someone like him! He's so talented, amazing and beautiful! I only saw him briefly today, but he called me his sun and...”

Chapter Text

It is a few weeks after the school festival, and everything is returned to normal. It's snowing outside, but my parents bought me a nice warm winter jacket. That is why, for the first time in my life, I'm not cold during winter. I'm very grateful for that, and with every gust of wind that pinches my cheeks, I'm reminded of how happy I am to be here.

Kenji-kun has been absent for a couple of days because the roads and railways are covered in snow and he couldn't get to school, so I started a habit of eating lunch with Dazai-san. Yosano-san and Edogawa-san complained that it's too cold outside and preferred eating indoors. I didn't mind it, and neither did Dazai-san.

We sit together under what he calls his "suicide tree", back leaning on the trunk, eating our bentos in comfortable silence. Well, Dazai-san isn't actually eating, just drinking, but there is unfortunately nothing I can do about that. He always declines when I offer to share mine.

I hear snow crunching and a soft cough. It's Ryuu, in his full wintery loveliness, all bundled up in a thick long black coat and a sky blue scarf wrapped up to his flushed nose and cheekbones.

He hands me a few sheets of paper, and I recognize the English essay I gave him yesterday to look over.

“Thank you! Is it any good?” I smile because it is impossible for me not to when in Ryuu's presence.

“It is passable. Just pay attention to your 't's next time you write. They're too small and look more like pluses. Make them a bit taller,” he points into the essay.

“Wait, that's all? Just my handwriting? No major mistakes in grammar or syntax? Even style is okay?” I wonder.

Ryuu nods.

“You've improved a lot.”

“I've had an amazing teacher!” I reply immediately because let's be honest, he's the one who deserves all the praise, not me.

The way his cheeks flush a shade darker before he turns away makes my heart flutter in my chest.

“We'll focus on your horrendous pronunciation next,” he says before walking away.

Typical Ryuu, always trying to cover up the fact that he praised someone by insulting them. I see right through it, though.

“Looking forward to it!” I call behind him, giggling a bit to myself. Then, I return my attention to my bento.

“Say, Atsushi-kun...”

I jolt. I completely forgot about Dazai-san. He's on the other side of the tree, so Ryuu probably didn't notice him either. “Are you being tutored by Akutagawa-kun?”

“Well, since you or Edogawa-san wouldn't do it, I asked him. He's third-best in your year, after all! Also, he's a genius in maths and Japanese, and in English as well, and he's a really good teacher, so...” I trail off, realizing that I'm not being listened to anymore. “Dazai-san?”

I follow his sad gaze to a nearby picnic table, where Tachihara and his group is sitting. Chuuya-san just punched Higuchi in the arm playfully, laughing about something.

“He's beautiful,” Dazai-san speaks up finally.

“One day, you'll be his reason to smile, too,” I reassure him.

“I hope so.”

—

“Atsushi!”

“Ah, Edogawa-san! Good afternoon! I was just about to go to the council room to see who needs my help today.”

“No need. You're going to the library with me.” He hands me a request form and I read through it as I follow him through the hallway.

Apparently, the library had received some new books and needed someone to help carry them into the building and sort them properly. They also invited Edogawa-san over to find some book pages that someone ripped out.

I pick up the heavy boxes full of books from the delivery car with relative ease, already used to this sort of thing, and follow Edogawa-san into the library hall, where the library club members awaited us, led by their club president and Edogawa-san's classmate, Tsushima Yuuko.

“Thank you so much for coming, Edogawa-san and... um...”

“Nakajima,” I introduce myself.

“Right, Nakajima-kun. Put those books over there, the others will help you sort them. Edogawa-san, look at this tragedy. My favourite book, Poems of the Goat, had a page ripped out of it because someone—” she glares somewhere I can't see since my view is partially obstructed by the boxes, “—wasn't attentive enough.”

When I put the boxes down, I see that the person she was so passive-aggressive towards is Ryuu.

Oh, right, he is in the library club, isn't he.

He glares right back, thin elegant fingers curling into fists at his sides, and he snarls at her. Honestly, this shouldn't be as attractive as it is, but it sends shivers down my spine nonetheless.

Their stare-off continues for a couple of moments. No one, besides Edogawa-san who is flipping through the damaged book he was given, dares to move a muscle. I understand because even someone as oblivious to rumours as me has heard of her legendary slaps that allegedly leave a handprint on your face for days and hurt like hell.

She is one of the few people at our school who isn't afraid of Ryuu. Or anyone else, for that matter. To be honest, if she were to fight Tachihara or even Chuuya-san, she would probably come out victorious. Not because of her skills in martial arts or something, because those are nonexistent. She would win with the sheer force of her personality alone.

Out of respect for both Tsushima-san and Ryuu, no one dared to disturb them. Their staring contest would continue for eternity if one of the people in the room wasn't Edogawa-san. That man doesn't have a single ounce of respect in his body, and for once, it was a good thing.

“Nope, you aren't getting that page back. I'll ask Akiko, the Council should be able to give you some extra funds for a new copy,” he closes the book with a loud thud and takes off his glasses.

“You can't find it?” Tsushima-san turns to him, genuinely surprised. I just relax for the time being, because there is no way that is the case. But there is also no way I'll understand what is going on, so I don't bother trying.

Edogawa-san bursts into laughter.

“Of course I can, I know where it is. I'm just saying that it won't be returned even if we try to get it back.”

“The book should still be usable even as-is, right? Which poems are missing?” One of the other library club members, I think she's Miura-san from 2-A, asks.

“Just one, On the Lake,” her friend replies mechanically. If I recall correctly, her name is Imamura-san, and she is known as the walking catalogue of all the books in this library.

“You know I don't remember the names of the stuff I read,” Miura-san rolls her eyes.

“When the crisp moon ventures out,
We'll climb into the little boat.
The waves will-” Imamura-san starts reciting, but Miura-san cuts in after a moment.

“Oh, right, that super sappy one. No harm there, really. The other poems are way better.”

Tsushima-san claps her hands together loudly.

“Alright, girls, no time to chat. Sort the new books, one pile for each library section, and Nakajima-kun will carry them there.”

“Yes, Tsushima-san!”

As the club members start opening the boxes, I get an idea.

“Ryuu, mind walking me to the sections where I'm supposed to bring the books? I don't know where they are.”

He nods thoughtfully.

“I suppose it would be more efficient, I could sort the books into their shelves right away.”

“Great!” I go pick up the first pile. “Where do these go?”

“This way, into the anthropology section.”

I follow him, a bit upset that my hands are full and I can't hold his.

—

Ranpo isn't one for running, but this time, it's urgent. He has a strong suspicion and he needs to confirm it, even if it means running from the library all the way to the council room.

He slams the door open, startling everyone inside.

“Everyone, I need you to answer this question. What's the deal between Atsushi and that Akutagawa guy?”

“I remember when they first met, Akutagawa was coughing really badly and Atsushi-san and I carried him to the Nurse's Office,” Kenji starts with what he knew.

“I heard them talk a few days ago, Akutagawa-kun is apparently tutoring him now,” Osamu adds his bit.

“Is that why he's gotten so smart lately?” Kenji wonders. “I appreciate he could help me out here and there and explain me things, but I was wondering where did all that knowledge come from!”

“We saw them randomly chatting in the hallway before the sports festival, didn't we?” Naomi recalls, turning to her brother who nods in agreement.

“Alright, that about confirms it,” Ranpo nods.

“Confirms what, Edogawa-san?” Kenji asks. He has a hunch that Ranpo found out about Atsushi's secret crush, but he still feigns innocence to protect his best friend. The other council members don't need to know he already knew.

“I just saw Atsushi flirt with him.”

“Since when do you know what flirting is, Ranpo-san?” Akiko raises her eyebrows. “You seemed pretty clueless when I told you you flirted with Poe-san.”

“I didn't know back then, but I do know. Besides, what Atsushi did was basically textbook flirting, batting his eyelashes at Akutagawa and asking him to show him around the library.”

“Fair enough,” Akiko agrees, surprised. She couldn't imagine their sweet, innocent little Atsushi doing that.

“Maybe Kyouka-chan knows more about this?” Naomi realizes.

“Leave it to the Queen of Gossip to know where to gather intel,” Osamu nods in appreciation.

“I'll call her,” Akiko offers, reaching for her phone.

—

Kyouka is interrupted from her home study by her phone. She looks at the caller ID and picks up, curious.

“This is Kyouka.” In the last moment, she stopped herself from saying "Izumi", remembering that Atsushi wanted to keep the fact that they aren't blood-related a secret.

«Hi, Kyouka-chan. Mind if I put you on speaker so the rest of the council can hear?» Akiko asks.

“No,” Kyouka decides after a moment of hesitation.

«We were wondering if you knew something about Atsushi's relationship with someone named Akutagawa Ryuunosuke?»

She freezes.

“Are you against it?” she asks cautiously.

«So she does know!» She hears Naomi gasp in the background before Akiko interjects.

«Of course not, we'll wholeheartedly support Atsushi-kun, no matter who he likes.»

Kyouka thinks about it for a bit.

“Let's not talk about this on the phone. I can come to you if you don't mind.”

«Sure,» the council members agree.

“There is someone else who is heavily invested in their relationship. I'll try and ask if they want to come as well. See you.”

She ends the call before they can react and dials another number.

—

“How many times do I have to tell you to turn your damn phones off during lessons!” Tachihara shouts.

“Sorry, that's mine. No one usually calls me so I don't turn it off,” Gin admits in his usual quiet voice, taking his phone to see who it is. “Is something the matter, Kyouka-san?”

«The council contacted me. They found out about our brothers and are offering to share information. Do you want to join in?» Kyouka goes straight to the point.

Gin looks at the already-angry Michizou and then back at her phone.

“Do you think they know more than we do?” he doubts.

«Probably not, but they could be useful to have as allies.»

“I suppose you're right. I'll meet you at the school gate.” He ends the call and turns to the Judo Club. “Sorry, I've got to go. It's an urgent family matter. I'll see you tomorrow.”

He changes, packs his bag and leaves.

“Is everything okay, Gin?” Ichiyou runs outside after him.

“Yeah, all good. Nothing tragic is happening,” Gin assures her.

—

“So... how much are you planning to share?” Gin asks after exchanging his greetings with Kyouka.

“I think I'll leave out that my brother admitted it. He asked me to keep it a secret.”

“But you told me?”

Kyouka pauses, not sure how to explain her feelings.

“That doesn't count. We're the Sisters Alliance, and... almost sisters-in-law too, so... Is it okay to say I consider you family? Kind of?”

Gin smiles underneath his mask.

“I understand. And I appreciate it. Now, let's go fulfil our sisterly duty to look out for our brothers.”

Kyouka nods.

“Yes. Let's call it Operation Annoying Friends.”

“Annoying Friends?” Gin chuckles.

“With those people, yes. Definitely.”

—

“Hold on, the other person invested in their relationship is Gin?!”

Needless to say, the council members minus Ranpo and Osamu are surprised to see a member of the delinquent group.

“We are both their sisters. Teaming up is only logical,” Kyouka explains.

Akiko, Kenji, Naomi and Junichiro freeze and their eyes open wide as the realization dawns on them.

In the meantime, Gin pulls out a writing pad and a marker. He writes something and shows it to the council members.

|| I'm Akutagawa Gin, nice to meet you. I know our relationship hasn't been the best, but right now, I'm not here as a Judo Club member, but as his sister. ||

“Having you on our side can only be an advantage here,” Junichiro accepts his sentiment.

“Let's make a temporary truce, shall we?” Naomi proposes and everyone nods in agreement. Kyouka and Gin take seats at the council table and they start their meeting.

“Alright, now, before we try to get behind this entire thing, I have to ask: Why Akutagawa? I don't mean to badmouth him in front of his family, but... you know...” Naomi trails off.

“I see nothing wrong with Ryuunosuke-san,” Kyouka shrugs. “He's been over in our house a few times and he's really nice. We have a lot in common.”

“You do? But you're so sweet, and he's... all scary and-”

“Ryuu is not a bad person!” Gin slams his hands on the table and stands up, raising his voice to the loudest he's ever spoken. “He's quiet and gentle and loves reading and painting, please stop saying these lies! He would never hurt anyone.” Gin's voice then drops to his usual almost-too-quiet-to-hear level and he looks at Osamu. “Well, unless...”

Osamu averts his eyes, and so does Gin. He sits back down, writing again into his pad.

|| In conclusion, he doesn't want to hurt Nakajima or anything. Thanks to him, Ryuu has been happy for months, and I'm really glad to see him smile again after so long. So if you want to take that away from him, you'll have to get through me. ||

“We promised Kyouka-chan that we'll support Atsushi-kun's pursuit of happiness no matter what, and we'll keep that. We're all for whatever they have, no need to fight,” Akiko calms him down.

“Yes, if this is what it takes to get Atsushi-kun lai- I mean, loved, then so be it.” Fortunately, Osamu realized that there are minors present before he could say something inappropriate.

“That reminds me, Atsushi called Akutagawa 'Ryuu',” Ranpo completely changes the topic.

“He does that,” Kyouka confirms.

“What does Akutagawa call him?” Kenji wonders.

|| Weretiger, || Gin writes, which causes some confusion.

“Oh! Has Akutagawa seen him in his work uniform?” Junichiro realizes.

“That's where they're meeting up for their daily "tutoring sessions",” Kyouka draws air quotes.

“Daily?” Naomi repeats in disbelief.

“They did seem very comfortable together,” Ranpo nods.

“Tutoring sounds like an excuse for meet-ups that a rom-com character would use,” Kenji notes.

“They're taking it surprisingly seriously, though,” Osamu adds. Hearing them talk that one time during lunch changed his view of Ryuunosuke. He had no idea he could teach someone.

“They could be just normal friends who help each other with school,” Akiko offers.

|| You won't say that after you see them alone together. ||

“They're all over each other,” Kyouka adds.

“By my estimates, they should be leaving the library any moment now, and they'll walk home together. How about we go take a look?” Ranpo proposes.

—

As they sit in front of the library, hidden and waiting for their targets, they continue their conversation.

“Speaking of relationships, how is it going with Nakahara, Osamu-san?” Akiko asks.

Osamu flashes a confident smile.

“Give me a couple of days. I'm almost there.”

“Really? What are you planning?” Naomi wonders.

“You'll see.”

“Look, there they are!” Junichiro redirects their attention. Everyone looks up to see Atsushi and Ryuunosuke exiting the library.

“See you later,” Ryuunosuke says. Naomi doesn't like his cold voice, but even she can hear the hint of affection in it. It surprises her.

“Can't we just go together?” Atsushi proposes, doing his best puppy eyes (kitty eyes?).

“I suppose.”

“Yay!” Atsushi cheers. “Let me just get my stuff!”

Ryuunosuke puts his bag on the ground and leans on the wall at the door, effectively scaring everyone who is leaving the library.

Naomi just knows he's doing this on purpose, enjoying the terrified expression of each of the poor students, but she doesn't say anything in front of Gin.

Atsushi returns so quickly, everyone in the group is surprised by this athletic feat. Ryuunosuke smiles, grabbing his bag and joining Atsushi on the pathway to the gate. As he's walking, he coughs briefly.

Atsushi offers him his hand, and Ryuunosuke takes it, which shocks the council members. Atsushi laughs.

“No, give me your bag. I'll carry it for you.”

“I don't need your help,” Ryuunosuke declines firmly.

“I'm not doing it to help you, I know you're not weak and don't need my help.”

“Then why?”

Atsushi's answer is too quiet to hear, but Ryuunosuke's reaction is crystal clear. His face goes bright red and he turns away, covering his mouth.

The council members exchange curious glances.

As Atsushi and Ryuunosuke leave the school premises, they return to the council room to share their reactions.

“I never thought I'd ever see Akutagawa flustered and blushing,” Naomi flops down on her chair theatrically.

“They do look cute together though, don't you think?” Junichiro admits and his sister nods in agreement.

“Atsushi-san is quite good at flirting, too!” Kenji joins the discussion.

“He's way better than I thought he would be,” Naomi agrees.

“He's definitely better than you, Ranpo-san,” Akiko doesn't miss the opportunity to mess with her friend.

“He is a natural. While Akutagawa-kun is just awkward,” Osamu analyzes.

“But there is no doubt that they very much like each other,” Ranpo concludes.

“Now you see why we want them to get together. Are you in?” Kyouka asks for both her and Gin.

“You bet, Kyouka-chan. Let's make a groupchat, shall we?” Akiko proposes.

And thus, the Sisters Alliance gained a bunch of useless yet enthusiastic allies.

—

“I don't need your help.”

“I'm not doing it to help you, I know you're not weak and don't need my help.”

“Then why?”

“To impress you.”

Chapter Text

It is a lovely afternoon, and as usual, I'm spending it at the bakery with Ryuu, when I remember something from the library incident that occurred a couple of days ago.

“Say, Ryuu,” I start casually. “Did you really miss someone ripping out a page from one of the books in the library? That doesn't sound like you.” I add the last sentence out of worry. Ryuu does look kind of tired lately. Is he getting enough sleep?

“I did not. I saw it happen,” he admits.

“Really?”

“He wasn't even trying to be subtle about it, he knew I was watching and did it anyway.”

“Why would he do that?” I wonder, confusion written clearly all over my face.

Ryuu sighs.

“Dazai-san knows I would never tell on him.”

“Dazai-san?”

“Keep it to yourself.”

“Of course. But I think Edogawa-san knows since he offered that the Council will buy a new copy and all.”

“That seems plausible,” he agrees.

I leave my counter and sit with Ryuu, linking our hands together on the table. There aren't that many customers this late, so I can relax.

“I just remembered: I won't be at school tomorrow, I have some appointments at the hospital. I'm still going to come here, just maybe a bit late,” he says. I honestly appreciate that he told me in advance, I'd be worried otherwise.

“Isn't this place very much out of your way, though? You should just stay home and rest for once. I can survive a day without you.”

“I can't.”

Oh no you don't.

Despite my cheeks heating up, I give him a stern look.

“Akutagawa Ryuunosuke, don't try to distract me with being cute. I swear, if you set foot into this building tomorrow, I will carry you home myself.”

My heart stutters at his reaction.

He's blushing. That wouldn't be unusual, but he always covers the lower half of his face with his hand. This time, he does not. He's staring right at me, eyes blown wide, flushed cheeks on full display.

“Cute?” he mouths with disbelief, not trusting his voice.

Was that too much?, I wonder briefly. Then, I nod.

“I'm not- I mean- You- How-”

This is the first time I've ever seen him stumble over his words. My heart is melting, but I know that being this flustered isn't very pleasant.

“Deep breaths, Ryuu,” I beckon him softly.

He breathes slowly and then mumbles something, but I don't hear him very clearly. He knows, and speaks up:

“You're cute too.”

Oh.

With that, both of us dissolve into two embarrassed messes. Neither of us can maintain eye contact, our faces are red like tomatoes and our hearts have given up at this point. Only our hands remain connected and we cling to each other like a lifeline.

“We should probably change the topic before we both combust,” I propose to break the awkward silence.

“You mentioned atom models, right?” Ryuu remembers.

“Yes.”

“Uhm, so. The oldest one by J. J. Thomson is the Plum pudding model-”

“Plum... pudding?” I try my best to focus on the topic.

“Yes. It kind of looks like this British dessert, you see?”

“Now you just made me hungry.”

—

“It's too quiet, isn't it?” Kenji-kun observes and I nod, unable to agree verbally since my mouth is full.

We are eating our lunch at our usual table in the cafeteria, but the other council members didn't show up today. It was odd, and a bit worrying, but there isn't anything we can do. They are probably studying last-minute for a test or something.

«This is the Student Council Secretary, Dazai Osamu. I have an announcement for Nakahara Chuuya,» the speakers spread Dazai-san's voice over the school grounds.

Maybe they aren't studying.

“Is this a new episode of our favourite drama?” Kenji-kun asks. I look at Chuuya-san, who is now glaring at the speaker on the wall, and nod.

“Look,” I point Kenji-kun at him.

«When the crisp moon ventures out,
We'll climb into the little boat.
The waves will lap in gentle sets,
With breezes also joining us.

The water will be draped in darkness
And the sound of dripping oars—
Between the pauses in our voice—
Will be an intimate of ours.

The moon will listen in on us
And will even dip a bit,
Will be just above our heads
When we begin to kiss.

And you'll begin to talk again,
You'll pout and chatter on—
I'll listen without a drop of sound,
My hands rowing faithfully along.

When the crisp moon ventures out,
We'll climb into the little boat.
The waves will lap in gentle sets,
With breezes also joining us.»

Chuuya-san's scowl melts into surprise, then back to anger. He stands up with enough force to topple over his chair and runs, leaving his lunch behind.

“Do you think he's going to Dazai-san?” I wonder.

Kenji-kun shakes his head.

“No. He's headed to the locker room.”

A moment later, we see Chuuya-san from the window, exiting the school, already dressed in his biker jacket, his helmet in his hand. He disappears behind the school gate. We hear a bike engine roar and distance itself.

“Atsushi-kun! Kenji-kun!” Dazai-san runs towards us. He's actually out of breath and seems confused, his eyes scanning the room. Kenji-kun and I exchange amused looks. We rarely get to see Dazai-san lose his cool like this. “Have you seen Chuuya?”

“He just left,” I shrug.

“Left?!”

“Yes,” Kenji-kun nods. “Took his jacket and helmet, sat on his bike and vroom! He was gone.”

Dazai-san's expression twists into a devilish grin.

“So he didn't have his biker pants on?”

“He didn't,” I confirm. I honestly didn't even notice before, but now that these two mention it, I realize they're right.

“Which means he left it in his locker! Luckily, he's got a good friend who will bring it to him!” His smile widens with every word.

“But how do you plan to get into his -” He runs off before I can finish my sentence.

“Quick, let's follow him!” Kenji-kun stands up and I do the same.

With our speed, we catch up easily. When Dazai-san stops, we hide.

“Why the principal's office?” Kenji-kun whispers. Dazai-san knocks forcefully and loudly.

“I need the key to locker 259!” he demands.

“Just pick the lock, Dazai-kun,” Mori-sensei responds from the inside. “I thought you could do that much.”

Dazai-san hits the door once again.

“Just die, old man,” he growls.

“I thought you wanted to die before I do?” Mori-sensei mocks.

After that brief yet odd interaction, we follow Dazai-san into the locker room. He fishes a paperclip out of his pocket. I'm not even surprised when the locker opens after a few seconds. This is definitely a skill Dazai-san would have.

He grabs the bundle of leather, slams the locker shut, pulls out his paper clip and heads outside.

“This is a cliffhanger,” I sigh when the door closes. “Too bad we don't get to see the ending.”

“Maybe we can ask for a flashback in the epilogue,” Kenji-kun says with his usual optimism.

—

Osamu heads to the parking lot and immediately spots Ougai's black Jaguar. He picks the lock on the door, gets in and removes a plastic cover from under the steering wheel. He grabs two wires and lets their ends touch briefly. The engine starts. He puts the cover back and pulls out of the parking lot.

He drives to Chuuya's place as fast as he can, but not over the speed limit because it would be a hassle if he got pulled over with a stolen car and without a licence.

He parks safely in front of Paul's house right next to Chuuya's bike and pushes the button on the doorbell.

Arthur opens.

“Hello, Chuuya forgot his pants at school so I brought them for him,” Osamu smiles and shows the pile of leather under his left arm.

“Did school end early today or what?” Arthur asks.

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Chuuya, viens en bas s'il te plaît !” (Come downstairs, please!) He shouts into the house.

“Qu'est-ce qui se passe ?” (What's going on?) Paul enters the doorway as well. Osamu ignores him in favour of the person descending the stairs.

“Chuuya!”

Chuuya freezes and looks at him, anger and hurt in his beautiful eyes.

“Leave.” He turns around.

“Wait!”

“What do you want from me, Dazai?”

“I want you to be my boyfriend!” Chuuya stops. Osamu looks on the floor to avoid his gaze. “There. I said it.”

“Bullshit,” Chuuya shakes his head. “I don't believe a word that comes out of your disgusting lying mouth.”

“I mean it, Chuuya,” Osamu looks into his eyes. “I like you.”

This time, Chuuya believes. Not even Osamu would be able to fake so much earnest affection. His face flushes a cute pink. He jumps down the stairs and crashes his body into Osamu's, hugging him tightly.

“Child prodigy, my ass. You are the most stupid person on this planet,” he mumbles into Osamu's chest.

“Can I kiss you?”

“You've never asked for my permission before, did you?”

When they kiss, Osamu melts. This was like everything he ever wanted and so much more. His heart beats wildly, reminding him that he's still alive. But for once in his life, he was glad he didn't die yet. And if this is what awaits him in the future, then living might not be so bad after all.

He runs his tongue along Chuuya's lips, expecting to get bitten and pushed away. But Chuuya opens his mouth and lets him explore it. He clings around his neck for dear life, reciprocating the kisses the same way he does everything: passionately.

A sound of a throat clearing makes them both freeze and pull away.

It takes a while before Osamu's brain wakes up from his love-induced haze, and then, the realization dawns on him: Arthur and Paul are still standing there, this is his first meeting with them and he just shoved his tongue down their son's throat right in front of them.

Oops.

“Heu...” (Umm..) Chuuya hesitates, not sure what to say. The colour of his face matches his hair. “Oncle Artur, Paul, c'est Osamu Dazai, mon petit ami.” (This is Dazai Osamu, my boyfriend.)

“Enchanté,” Osamu waves and smiles innocently.

Chuuya elbows him in the ribs.

“Don't do that ever again. Your accent is terrible,” he whispers.

“C'est le Dazai ? Celui dont tu parles tout le temps ?” (This is the Dazai? The one you talk about all the time?) Paul laughs and Chuuya's blush deepens, even though Osamu can't understand him.

“Je ne parle pas du tout de lui !” (I don't talk about him at all!) Chuuya protests, but he knows it's not true.

“It's nice to finally meet you too, Dazai-kun,” Arthur smiles. “We know that Chuuya isn't the easiest to handle, but please take care of him for us.”

“Leave it to me,” Osamu ruffles Chuuya's hair playfully. Chuuya growls at him, grabs his hand, and before he can even process what is going on, he's laying on his back in Chuuya's bed upstairs in his room.

Chuuya is sitting on him, straddling his hips, arms holding down his shoulders, and Osamu isn't sure what to make of that position. Is he going to get kissed or choked? Both sound equally amazing.

“You're the one who is hard to handle between the two of us,” Chuuya tells him, tone threatening.

“I don't know~” Osamu teases, “I think you just (man)handled me perfectly fine.”

“That's because your lanky ass doesn't have any muscle on it. You should eat more.”

“Aww, Chuuya cares about me.”

Osamu expects Chuuya to deny, but he leans closer instead.

“I thought I told you that already,” he whispers against his lips before kissing him again.

Osamu is overwhelmed for a moment. Someone caring about him was always such an unfathomable concept to him.

“That means... you like me too?” he asks, hesitating.

“You're so fucking stupid,” Chuuya sighs and leans down again. Osamu closes his eyes, expecting to be kissed again, but instead, Chuuya's lips brush against his earlobe. “Of course I do. I always have.”

“A-always?” Osamu draws a shaky breath.

Chuuya hums. “Yup. Ever since we've met. I already told you how much you mean to me, Osamu. And even though you hurt me, I see that your pain was just as bad. So promise me,” Chuuya props himself up to look into his eyes, “next time, when you don't know what to do, just come to me. Or any of your friends. We're all here for you.”

Osamu doesn't know what to say, so when Chuuya hugs him again, he holds him tightly, hoping to convey his feelings.

“I promise.”

—

“... And that's what happened.”

It is unbelievable, but through the combined effort of all the council members, we managed to drag Dazai-san into the cafeteria and convince him to tell us the entire story about him and Chuuya-san.

“Congratulations, Dazai-san,” I say, and Kenji-kun immediately agrees.

“You've done a great job!”

Dazai-san turns his head a bit, and we notice he's watching Chuuya-san, who is just about to pick up his food. Dazai-san waves at him subtly, and Chuuya-san responds with the same gesture, a bright, toothy smile lighting up his entire face.

I'm really happy for Dazai-san. Chuuya-san is smiling because of him, which has always been his dream. I feel a sense of accomplishment too. This is another happy end, another couple together. I wonder if I'll be next, my mind drifts to Ryuu for a bit, but I send that thought away when I feel my cheeks heat up rapidly. Anyway, I'm looking forward to seeing Dazai-san happy every day from now o-

“Wow, Osamu-san, I didn't think you'd be the bottom,” Yosano-san shows one of her sadistic grins.

“You didn't? It was fairly obvious,” Edogawa-san says thoughtfully.

“I'm not a bottom! Chuuya's just... well...” Dazai-san tries to defend himself.

“You don't have to finish that sentence,” I deadpan, especially after I see Naomi-chan going into her Gossip Hunter Mode.

“No, let him finish,” a new voice pops up behind me. “I'm curious about what he has to say. Tell me: What am I, Dazai?”

Chuuya-san stands next to Dazai-san to put his face close to his, smirking. He runs his index finger along Dazai-san's jaw and he responds immediately, turning to face him. It's surreal, I can't describe Dazai-san's expression as anything else than starstruck. He looks at Chuuya-san as if he was an angel who had just descended from heaven.

As if by magic, that expression suddenly melts into a flirty smirk.

“Chuuya is the hottest person on Earth, being topped by him is an honour.”

“Shut up, stupid waste of bandages,” Chuuya-san pushes him away, blushing furiously. For good measure, he jabs his elbow into Dazai-san's ribs. “I hate it when you do this. I come to harass you and you turn it against me.” He grabs a chair from a neighbouring table and moves it next to Dazai-san's to sit with us.

“I can't help it, Chuuya is so fun to tease,” Dazai-san says theatrically. I can see the smiles threatening at the corners of their mouths, and honestly, it's contagious.

“Anyways,” Chuuya-san shakes his head. “I came here to meet the people who've had the misfortune of having to deal with you. I've already met Nakajima, but uh...” he trails off, unsure of what to say next. I can see why, he is from the judo club after all, but it's not like he ever did anything to us. Quite the opposite, actually, I still remember how he protected me from Tachihara.

“I'm Miyazawa Kenji,” my best friend next to me introduces himself, breaking the tension.

“Tanizaki Naomi,” Naomi-chan says and Chuuya-san turns to her.

“I've heard about you.”

“Oh, I've heard about you too. A lot. Only good things though, don't worry,” she winks.

“Tanizaki Junichiro.”

“Yosano Akiko.”

“Edogawa Ranpo.”

“Thanks for taking care of him for me. We would've probably never gotten together if it wasn't for your help,” he smiles sincerely. At that moment, I feel like he could fit into our group really well if he wanted to.

“We should be the ones thanking you for being his "reason to live",” Yosano-san replies, which has Chuuya-san blushing and turning to Dazai-san.

“You told them about that, too? Are you going to tell them every detail of our life or...?”

“What? Worried I'll tell the gossip queen how terrible you are in bed?”

Once again, their faces move to get closer. I'm not sure if they even realize they're doing it.

“Me and terrible? Aren't you contradicting what you said a couple of minutes ago? Get your facts straight.”

Dazai-san runs his fingers down Chuuya-san's side and settles his hand on his hips, leaning to whisper into his ear seductively:

“Oh, I plan to.”

After a beat of stunned silence, Chuuya-san stands up and shoves him away so hard he falls off his chair. The loud noise attracts the attention of everyone in the room.

“Fuck you,” Chuuya-san turns away to hide his blush.

“I'd rather fuck-”

Dazai-san stops when two chairs topple over him, powered by Chuuya-san's kick.

“Not. A. Word.”

With that, Chuuya-san grabs his lunch and stomps over to the delinquent table, where he's welcomed by a protective Tachihara.

“Did that bastard do something to you, Nakahara-san?”

“No, no, it's nothing, I'm fine.”

“You sure?”

—

“Ryuu?”

“Hm?”

“How much do you like that Nakajima?”

“Too much to go back now.”

The way he words his reply startles her.

“Do you... want to take it back?”

“Not yet.”

“Are you still going into relationships with this attitude? Do you seriously think he'd ever hurt you?”

“I thought Dazai-san wouldn't. I'm not making that mistake again.”

“That's a lie. I know you, remember?”

Ryuunosuke sighs.

“I'm scared, Gin.”

“Why?”

“The feelings... It's too much. Too strong. And addictive. I can't hold it back. I want it, Gin, I want it so much. If I lose it... If I lose him, I don't know what I'll do. He'll be the death of me.”

His hands are trembling, he almost drops the cup he's washing.

“Why would you think he'll leave you?”

“Why would he not? Dazai-san did.”

“Ryuu. Stop comparing those two, right now. They're two entirely different people. Their relationship with you is different, too. Stop thinking about Dazai and other bad things and focus on the good ones. Tell me: What do you like about Nakajima?”

Ryuunosuke doesn't even have to think before answering.

“I like how he's kind, sweet and optimistic, but can fight as well. He helps everyone without judging them, supports them and cheers them up. He's so strong, being able to carry everyone's burdens like that. But it's this what terrifies me. He's nice to everyone, why would I be special?”

“He must have a reason since he spends hours and hours of time with you. Why do you think that's the case?”

“I have no idea what he could see in me. I'm mean, weak and pathetic. No wonder Dazai-san likes him better than-”

Bonk!

Gin hits him on the head with a pan. It's still wet, she hasn't finished drying it properly yet.

“Well, I know for a fact that he said he thinks you're nice. Smart and funny, too. And very, very pretty. So much that he can't take his eyes off you.”

“He... said that?”

“His feelings for you run just as deep as yours. He doesn't want to leave you. If you don't believe me, ask him yourself.”

“I... okay.”

“Also, he promised me to take care of you and never hurt you.”

“He did? I had no idea you two even talked.”

“Well, it was less talking and more... threatening?” she chuckles apologetically.

“Gin!” he gasps. “You can't threaten my- ...friend.”

“Wait, what was that last word? I couldn't hear you over the sound of your lies.”

“My... romantic interest. Is that good enough for you?”

“Are you a protagonist of a romance novel now?” she mocks, but then dismisses it with a shrug. “Listen. You don't have to worry about your "love interest" hurting or leaving you. Just go ahead and let yourself fall in love. He will catch you.”

Chapter Text

It is time for club activities and the student council is busy helping athletics-oriented clubs. There will be a competition here at our school today and they needed all the help they could get to warm up as well as prepare the gym for the guests. That is why all of the council members were here, preparing measuring tapes, obstacles and stopwatches, including Dazai-san and Edogawa-san, to my surprise.

The seats for the supporters (and, in case of class M, haters) of our team are slowly filling with people from all years, but mostly older. I even spotted Ryuu, which was unexpected, but he did mention a couple of days ago that the library is closed today and I imagine the nurse's office isn't a pleasant place to stay in today either. He isn't even on a seat, he's leaned on the wall in a corner behind the spectator area, reading some book. When he notices I'm looking at him, he gives me a subtle wave and a smile, and I happily return the gesture.

It's fun. Kenji-kun and I have a small contest going on. Whoever measures the longest jumping distance wins. He is in the lead with 195 centimeters, but I don't plan to stay behind for long. The athletes in my half of the team are just as good.

The gym door opens and I shiver, sensing trouble. No one else was supposed to be in the gym today, obviously, and the athletes from other schools shouldn't be here yet.
My instincts aren't wrong. Tachihara enters, followed by the rest of the Judo club. They're dressed in their kimonos, the yellow, orange, green, and in Tachihara's case, blue belts contrasting with the rough white fabric. He scans the room with anger, as if looking for somebody to beat up.

They walk up to the athletics club president with purpose.

“Ashibe! This it the third time this term you've kicked the kendo club out of the gym without telling them in advance! Hideo-kun is furious!”

Ashibe Taku-san doesn't react at all. I have no idea how he does this, but he never reacts to anything. I've only met him a couple of times, but his face is like made of stone. He doesn't speak much either, so no one knows what he's thinking.

“A notice of this competition is on the school's website,” Edogawa-san speaks up in Ashibe-san's stead.

“Yoshino could've read it, just like you did. That's why you were training in your clubroom today instead of here, isn't it?” Dazai-san adds mockingly.

Tachihara looks up at him, clenching is jaw.

“Are you looking for a fight?” Higuchi barks, baring her teeth.

“We'll give you a fight!” One of the first-years in their group agrees, as does a part of the audience.

“Let's do it, right here and now!”

“We've had enough of you bossing us around!”

Kenji-kun and I shift into defensive positions when the twins move to hide behind us. Yosano-san steps in front of Edogawa-san protectively.

“You choose your friends based off the size of their ass instead of brains, and it shows, Tachihara! Just try us, you're going down!” she challenges.

“If it's Yoshino-san's bad, then he'll have to fucking deal with it. This is none of our business, fighting is pointless,” Chuuya-san tries to persuade them to stop.

Edogawa-san places a hand on Yosano-san's shoulder, holding her back.

“They've had this coming for a long time,” Tachihara shakes his head.

“Fine, but count me out,” Chuuya-san says firmly, standing upright and crossing his arms.

This shocks Tachihara out of his anger and confuses the rest of the judo club members too.

Gin-san has already seemed hesitant before, now he looks relieved that he isn't the only one uncomfortable with this.

“Why, Nakahara-senpai?”

“I told you already, they didn't even do anything.”

“Have you gone soft, Nakahara? What, are you friends with the student council now?” Higuchi sneers and Chuuya-san frowns at that.

He turns, determined, and walks towards us, his usual intimidating confidence visible in every step. He stops in front of Dazai-san, grabs him by the collar and yanks him down, pulling him into a kiss.

As the two melt into each other, the gym fills with reactions, both positive and negative. Yosano-san attempts to cover Edogawa-san's eyes and he swats her hands away with a “I kiss Edgar all the time, you know.”

I hear the door in the speactator area open, and I look up to see Ryuu disappearing through them. I can't see his face, but I assume this isn't a positive reaction. I feel a tight, painful knot form inside of me.

“Not just friends, as you can see,” Chuuya-san glares at Higuchi. “If you wanna hurt my boyfriend or his friends, you'll have to go through me.”

I've never seen Tachihara show any emotions besides anger, but now he looks like he's about to cry. Gin-san puts a comforting hand on his shoulder. Higuchi makes a gagging noise. The other judo club members stare in a mix of disbelief and disgust.

Then Tachihara leaves, without saying a word, and the rest obediently follows. He tries to uphold his dignity, but I can see the subtle shake of his shoulders.

When they're gone, Chuuya-san's body relaxes as he turns to hide his face in Dazai-san's chest.

“I did it again, didn't I? Losing any chance of having friends for you. I hope you're happy,” he mumbles, upset.

“Chuuya,” Dazai-san gently brushes his fingers through Chuuya-san's hair. “If they're your friends, they should forgive you, right? Go after them.”

Chuuya-san looks up at him, his eyes disbelieving.

“I will, but only because I don't wanna hear any more friendship advice from you of all people.”

While they're talking, someone else is on my mind. In the commotion, I slip out of the gym and follow the judo club members. They're walking fast, so I have to run to catch up.

“Gin-san,” I tap his shoulder to gain his attention, speaking quietly to go unnoticed by his clubmates, “is Ryuu okay?”

That is probably a weirdly formulated question, but I'm out of my mind with worry, I can't really think straight.

He looks confused at first, but then his eyes widen with realization and flicker to the gym where Dazai-san and Chuuya-san are before returning to me. He gestures at me to follow him with the exact same chin movement Ryuu uses.

He leads me to the locker room, where he pulls something out of his bag and gives it to me. It's a ring with two keys on it.

He points at the golden one. “House,” he says, and then points at the silver one, “apartment 703. I'd go, but I can't leave Tachihara-san to Ichiyou. I'm counting on you.”

“Thank you,” I nod.

—

The cold wind bites into my face. I've never gone as fast on my skateboard, but I'm not afraid at all. Well, I am, but it's Ryuu's current state that scares me. I can't even begin to imagine how he's feeling, especially since I don't see how Dazai-san having a boyfriend would upset him in the first place. And here I thought I already knew him well.

I stop abruptly in front of his apartment building, the shock of my foot hitting the pavement travelling up my leg and rattling my bones. Dismissing the pain, I pick up my skateboard and run up the stairs to the seventh floor. I unlock the door and enter, looking where he might be.

There is a sound of a plastic bottle falling in the bathroom. The door is half open. Ryuu is leaning on the sink, staring into the mirror.

“Ryuu?”

My heart clenches when our eyes meet. His eyes are filled with fear and grief, but worst of all, self-loathing. He looks as if his worst nightmare just came true and it was all his fault.

I want to hug him, but he looks so fragile, as if one touch could break him.

“Can-” my voice wavers, “can I help you somehow?”

He points at the sofa in the living area behind me with his chin. The way he can convey so much with the simplest movements of his head always mesmerizes me. I obey and take a seat. He sits down next to me, leaning into me and slipping his hand into mine. I squeeze his hand and lean into him, but don't move otherwise. I conclude he isn't ready to talk yet.

I don't know how long do we sit there. I continue being a bit worried, but since Ryuu is relying on me to comfort him, I decide to be what he's always been to me: a grounding presence. Besides, I can't deny loving the cuddling.

“You should probably go to work, your shift starts soon,” he speaks suddenly, sitting up.
I panic a little. Am I late? But then I realize there's something more important. Being calm and being there for Ryuu.

“Are you coming with me?” I ask.

He hesitates, but then gives a shaky nod and I smile. Without letting go of his hand, I pick up my bag and skateboard and we leave.

“Is it okay to leave the keys here with the door unlocked?” I wonder when he hangs Gin-san's keys into a small box near the door.

“Gin will be home soon. It's fine.”

—

When we arrive to the bakery, he still has that traumatized look on his face. He doesn't even order, just takes a seat. He knows that he doesn't have to come to the counter when I'm here. That display of trust pleases me, too bad I'm about to deliberately betray it.
I change into my uniform quickly and take my place at the tea counter.

Instead of Ryuu's usual order, I make lemon balm tea and add a little bit of honey into it. I place the cup in front of him and sit down.

“What is this?” He frowns when he catches the lemon-like scent. It momentarily distracts him from his staring into nothingness, so I take that as a win.

“A little surprise on the house,” I smile warmly.

“I hate lemon tea.”

“I know. But this is lemon balm, a herb. It's really good for calming down after a shock or a stressful situation.”

That clears his suspicion enough for him to take a tentative sip, and I leave him to it because I have another customer to take care of.

When I'm done, Ryuu has almost finished his cup.

“Do you feel like talking about what's bothering you?” I ask cautiously. I know what is going on and I know that he will talk to me eventually, I dare say that our relationship is already at the level where we can share everything.

“Dazai-san... is dating Nakahara?” He says after a moment.

“Yes,” I confirm, “they've been together for a while now.”

“I see.”

The dead look in his eyes scares me a little, and so does the emotionless tone.

I wonder if he'll tell me about his relationship with Dazai-san if I ask...

“Do you hate it?” I get no answer. “Did you... like Dazai-san?”

Akutagawa shakes his head, which is a huge relief for me.

“Not in that way. I just... admire him, a lot, and... I really want him to acknowledge me, but he lets anyone be at his side but me.”

I don't want to defend Dazai-san, what he's doing to Ryuu is mean, but I know he's done a lot of mean things with good intentions, so I try to look at it from his point of view.

“I don't think he's doing it on purpose. He probably just doesn't realize your feelings. It seems like he just... kind of... left his old self with you and moved on? If that makes sense? So he's treating you as a phantom of the past he wants to forget in order to move on.”

“So he passed his burden to me and avoids me because I remind him of it?” Ryuu asks, mildly confused.

“I... think so, yes.”

“If it's for Dazai-san, I'm willing to carry that burden. It's the last task he gave me, so the least I can do it to fulfill my role properly.” He sounds determined, but I'm not buying it.

“But you don't like it, do you?”

“It's not... I... I don't like that Dazai-san is so happy because I disappeared from his life. That's... kind of...”

“It's insensitive of him, you can say it. Not even Dazai-san can make perfect decisions all the time.” If I wasn't talking to Ryuu, I would word that sentence a bit more accurately ("Dazai-san doesn't make good decisions ever"), but I know better than to insult Dazai-san in Ryuu's presence, even indirectly. “However, that doesn't mean you can't be happy!” I try to bring some hope into the conversation.

His reaction to my statement is different from what I expected. His eyes widen and he starts coughing, glancing down to avoid eye contact. He is facing away, so I can't tell if the blush I thought I saw under his fingers is really there or not.

“What are you implying?” he asks insecurely.

“Well, you have me!” Another coughing fit. I wait until it passes before continuing. “If you share some of your burdens with me, we can bury them all somewhere far away and be happy together! We're friends, after all!”

Was it disappointment that I just saw in his eyes? It was only there for a split second, I couldn't register it properly.

“If you say so, Weretiger.” He finally looks at me, one of his rare tiny smiles adorning his features.

“I'm always here for you, Ryuu,” I offer him my hand and he takes it.

There is a bit of silence as he finishes his tea.

“I guess I just need to find someone else to care about. This time in a healthier way,” he says suddenly.

“Anyone in mind?” I ask curiously.

He hums and looks at me through his lashes.

“Maybe.”

I... Does... Is he talking about me? The realization brings warmth to my face. God, he really needs to stop looking at me like that. It's bad for my health. I pray that Ryuu will notice the awkwardness of this situation and changes the topic.

“You have a test coming up tomorrow, right? Want to revise together?”

“Please,” I sigh in relief, turning to my bag.

—

“Well, I think you'll do fine in your test. You've gotten good at this. I should go home before...” Ryuu trails off when he looks out of the window. It's snowing a lot outside, how did we not notice earlier? It's probably because this place is so nice and I always feel warm and comfortable when I'm with Ryuu.

The layer of snow on the ground has gotten too thick. Ryuu's legs would freeze and fall off if he walked through that much snow. His pants and shoes will be soaked, too. Well, so will mine, but I don't mind. It could be dangerous for him though.

An idea pops up in my head.

“How about you sleep over at my place?”

He turns to me with a look of confusion.

“How would that help?”

“Well, I can carry you there. I would carry you to yours, but...” I notice the faintest blush on Ryuu's cheeks when I announce I'll carry him.

“It's too far, I understand. Um... Are you sure your parents will be okay with this?”

“I don't see why not, but I'll call mom just in case.” I start digging through my bag for my phone.

She picks up on the first ring.

“Mom, is it okay to let Ryuu sleep over?”

«Ryuu?» she asks and I blush, realizing I used the wrong name.

“Akutagawa-senpai,” I correct myself and try to ignore Ryuu's nervous coughing. I assume he knows what my mom pointed out.

«Oh? Of course. We wouldn't want him to catch a cold, now, would we.»

“Exactly,” I nod, missing her sarcastic tone.

«I'll get ready and have some warm tea for you when you come home, okay?»

“Sounds good! Thanks, mom,” I end the call.
In the meantime, Ryuu texted Gin to let him know he'll be out for the night. I observe him typing into his phone and try to process that this is really happening.

Do not panic, Atsushi. Do NOT panic. This is fine. He's visited your house before, this is just a... slightly longer visit. You will hang out in your room for a bit, go to sleep and... sleep... in the same room... As if I could! It will be impossible to sleep with the way my heart beats like crazy whenever he's around! And now he'll be sleeping in my room! Right next to me! Probably in my clothes!

I am going to die.

No, wait, it's fine. I won't even live long enough to sleep next to Ryuu. I will die before that even happens.

—

“Are sure you're okay with this?” Ryuu asks shyly, holding onto my shoulders carefully.

“Yup, all good.” My voice sounds unnaturally high, but who can blame me? Even through our thick winter jackets, I can feel the perfection of the pair of thighs circling my waist that I now have to hold.

Aaany second now. I can feel it coming. I'm going to faint. Soon.

I hope I can at least carry Ryuu to safety first.

Ryuu grabs our bags and my skateboard and wraps his arms around my shoulders.

This isn't that intimate, I can do this, I think foolishly. But then, Ryuu puts his chin on my shoulder and relaxes, settling into a comfortable position on my back.

My heart stops.

He's so close!

“I'm ready,” he says quietly, his breath fanning over my ear and sending a shiver down my spine.

“Yeah, let's go.”

I hope the cold will cool me down. At least I'll have something to blame my blush on.

—

“Welcome home! Make yourself at home, Akutagawa-kun,” my mom welcomes us. Her tone is normal, so I miss the knowing smile she gives us.

I let Ryuu down and take my shoes off, doing my best to wipe the snow away so that they can dry overnight.

“Thank you for having me,” Ryuu gives his usual bow.

“Atsushi, I put the spare futon into your room, though I'm not sure if there is enough space for it on the floor,” mom instructs me and I nod.

“We'll fit somehow.” I am still panicking a little, but I notice Ryuu's discomfort and remember he isn't used to visiting. Trying to forget my feelings and focusing on comforting him instead, I take his hand. “Let's go,” I smile and he acknowledges me with a nod, squeezing my hand gratefully.

I can see he's nervous, but when I open the door to my room, he releases the breath he's been holding. Then, he makes a disgusted noise.

“Your room is a mess, Weretiger.”

He walks over to my futon, makes it and picks up my sleeping shirt that laid on top to fold it. I let him, I know cleaning is one of his comfort activities.

He freezes and blushes. “Do you... sleep in this shirt?”

“Yeah, why?” I shrug but then I realize it. He saw the nametag. Blood rushes to my face and I avert my eyes, ashamed. “I- I took it by accident, and, um... wasn't sure how to return it, since... you know, it would be weird and-” I try to excuse what I did.

“It's alright, I suppose. I don't miss it. You can keep it if you want.”

“I-... Really?”

“As I said, I don't use it. If you like it, I don't mind giving it to you.”

I don't know what to say.

“Thank you. I... um... really like to wear it.”

Nopenopenopenopenope, back out, back out, this is waaay over the line of friendship.

Ryuu covers his face with the shirt.

He is so cute. Somebody please help.

A knock on the door. Rescue?

“Atsu-nii?”

“Come in, Kyouka-chan.”

“I'm sorry to disturb you when you're with Ryuunosuke-san, but I need to practice this kendo move and I need a moving target,” she gestures to her shinai.

“I don't mind,” Ryuu smiles. I'm glad he's taken a liking to her, and I can see she's warming up to him as well.

“What should I do?” I ask while Ryuu sits down on my futon.

“Just dodge.”

She assumes a stance and stabs.

—

I whimper after the bamboo sword jabs into my abdomen for what must be the fifth or sixth time.

“I think you're good at this move already, Kyouka-chan.”

“You just can't dodge, nii-san,” Kyouka-chan replies calmly.

“You jump around too much. It makes your movements predictable. Calm down, observe your opponent and only move the part that needs to dodge, the rest of the body should stay still. Remember how Dazai-san does it, you must've seen it a thousand times. He's the one who taught me,” Ryuu advises.

“He's right,” Kyouka-chan agrees. “Can I try again?”

I take a deep breath and nod.

—

Working with Kyouka really helps me calm down.

Why was I even freaking out so much? It's just Ryuu. Sure, we've never been this close before, but it's not like we can go wrong here. This is just another step forward in our relationship. And friends do sleepovers too, so it's fine, right?

We take turns in the shower, change into sleepwear (Ryuu looks cute in my white shirt) and settle into our futons.

“Goodnight, Atsushi.”

The darkness of the room helps me cover my blush.

“Goodnight, Ryuu.”

—

Sisters Alliance & others

Kyouka: sent an image

Kyouka: Good morning.

Naomi: Oh my gosh!!!

Akiko: How did this happen?

Osamu: We need more pictures!

Kyouka: I can't. I'd wake them up.

Naomi: Awww...

Osamu: Booo.

—

I'm surrounded by warmth. That's the first thing I realize when I start waking up. The second thing is the arm draped over my shoulder.

I'm a bit scared to open my eyes. If I do, I'll have to face the fact that this is really happening.

I don't know if I moved into Ryuu's futon or if he moved into mine. I am not sure whose blanket my legs are under, either. But I do know for sure that my arm is around Ryuu's waist and I don't ever want to remove it from there. It feels like the curve of his back was made to fit my hand perfectly.

I open my eyes eventually, only to have my breath taken away. It is quite dark, but Ryuu's pale skin glows in the low light of my night lamp, and his face is relaxed and peaceful, unguarded. He looks ethereal. I could just...

My eyes slide down to his lips. So close... Maybe he wouldn't even notice if I- No, stop. It's too risky. Besides, as much as just the thought makes my heart race, it would be much better if our first kiss was consensual on both sides. Stealing it feels wrong.

I turn my head away to look at the clock. I woke up earlier than usual. It's not too early though. We should slowly start getting up to go to school.

I use my other hand to brush my thumb over Ryuu's cheek. I realize that the gesture is probably too intimate, but my heart is filled with love and I need to act upon in somehow or it'll burst.

“Ryuu, wake up,” I whisper softly.

His eyelashes flutter and he slowly opens his eyes. They widen and he flinches when he sees my face so close. I can imagine how it must feel to be stared at while sleeping.

“Sorry,” I smile, but tighten my hand on his waist. I feel his body relax.

“Good morning,” he whispers finally, giving me a sleepy smile.

In an unspoken agreement, we close our eyes to enjoy this position a little longer. I already know that this will probably never be spoken of again between us, so I want to revel in this while it lasts.

Ryuu is the first one to remove his arm. He rolls on his back and stretches, then brushes his fingers through his bangs and remains in that position, staring blankly at the ceiling.

“Something wrong?” I wonder.

“I can't remember the last time I've slept for more than three hours and without waking up during the night,” he admits quietly.

“Oh.” I remember my own sleepless nights from the orphanage, but it's gotten much better ever since I moved here. Knowing that Ryuu has those too, to this day, makes me feel sorry for him. I want to hug him, but it would be awkward in this position, so I hold back.

“I should go,” he gets up, “I need to stop by my house before I go to school.”

“I'm coming too,” I follow quickly.

Ryuu hesitates, but then smiles, placing his hand into mine.

“Let's go, then.”

Chapter Text

It is Saturday and Kyouka is so done with her brother.

“Atsushi, wake up, it's time for lunch,” she knocks on his door. He didn't look very good when he came home from school yesterday, so she thought he was tired and let him sleep. But this was just too much. “Nii-san! Mom is going to be so-” she slams the door open and freezes.

Atsushi looks even worse than yesterday. His face is red and glistening with sweat, his knuckles white as he grips the blanket, tossing restlessly in his sleep. She places a hand on his forehead.

“He has a fever,” she concludes. “Did he catch a cold somewhere? Atsushi! Atsushi, wake up! You need to take some medicine or something,” she shakes his shoulders.

Atsushi turns and mumbles something. Kyouka gets closer, and this time, she understands clearly: “Ryuu.”

Is that who he's thinking about in his fever dream? Interesting.

“Mom, can you get Atsushi some cold medicine?”

“Is he sick? Hold on, I'll bring it upstairs.”

While Kyouka waits for her mother, she flips her phone open and types a message:

to Gin-san: Guess who is sick and mumbling your brother's name in his sleep.

The reply came immediately:

Gin-san: I am sick and tired of those two.

Gin-san: This really shouldn't be as endearing as it is.

Kyouka-san: Would you like to come over? I'm sure our brothers will be delighted to be able to spend some time together.

Gin-san: Sounds good.

Gin-san: On second thought, we probably shouldn't. Ryuu has a chronic lung disease, I don't know if it's okay for him to visit a sick person.

Kyouka-san: That's too bad. I was looking forward to seeing them being gross together.

Kyouka-san: Wait, maybe we can ask Yosano-san? Her family is all doctors, she would know if Ryuunosuke-san can visit.

Gin-san: Good idea!

Gin: Can a person with COPD visit someone who has a cold or is it too dangerous?

Akiko: Ohh, is something going on with you-know-who?

Akiko: Also mom says it should be fine. Just don't stay too long.

Kyouka: Atsu-nii was calling Ryuunosuke-san in his sleep.

Akiko: Please tell me you recorded it.

Akiko: Also take pictures of them together.

Akiko: Lots of pictures.

Akiko: I'm sure they'll appreciate it one day. (^ω~)

Gin: I'll see what I can do.

Kyouka: I was going to take some anyway. I'll need something to embarrass them with at their wedding.

Akiko: Is it that serious already? ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

Gin: Trust me, it has been from the start.

—

“Can Ryuunosuke-san and Gin-san come visit Atsushi?” Kyouka asks as soon as her mother enters the room, bringing a glass of water and a pill as well as a wet cloth.

“Of course, I'm sure they'll cheer him up.”

When Kyouka is alone with Atsushi again, the mumbling recommences.

“Ryuu.”

“Don't worry, he'll be here soon,” she replies and can't believe her eyes when Atsushi smiles.

That's it. She tried to keep his dumb crush private, but she can't help herself now. She needs to make fun of him.

She takes a picture of his lovesick little smile and sends it to their groupchat.

Sisters Alliance & others

Kyouka: sent an image

Kyouka: Just told him that Ryuunosuke-san is coming over to visit.

Naomi: He looks so happy! (o˘◡˘o)

Osamu: I wish Chuuya did that whenever I say I'm coming over ( ; ω ; )

Akiko: ( ´ ∀ `)ノ～ ♡

Ranpo: Good for them, good for them. (─‿─)

Junichiro: Is Nakajima-kun sick??

Kyouka: It's just a cold, he should be fine. I appreciate your concern.

Naomi: Anyway can we go back to the main topic o(≧▽≦)o We expect you to document the whole meeting, Kyouka-chan ( ‾́ ◡ ‾́ ) We need our tea

Kyouka: Noted.

Akiko: I feel bad for Kenji-kun, he misses all the fun without the internet ヽ(￣ω￣(。。 )ゝ

Junichiro: I can call him and tell him everything! Naomi can text for me.

Gin: You want tea? I'll give you tea:

Gin: sent an image

Gin: sent an image

Akiko: (　’ω’)旦~~ Thank you for the food!

Ranpo: That's not just tea, that's a full meal

Osamu: Akutagawa-kun looks so happy (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧

Naomi: He really went (o///o)

Ranpo: Did you show him the photo?

Gin: No, I just told him about the mumbling, hold on

Gin: I think I broke him

Gin: He asked me to send him the picture

Naomi: coughsimpcough (* ^ ω ^)

Akiko: He loves our baby Tsushi so much (*꒦ິ꒳꒦ີ)

Gin: I've never seen my brother stress so much over clothing

Ranpo: As if Atsushi-kun would care (；￣Д￣)

Naomi: Right? As long as he's there (」＞＜)」

Gin: That's what I told him

Osamu: (」°ロ°)」Go get yo man, Akutagawa-kun

Naomi: Kenji-kun says he should wear red

Gin: Why red?

Kyouka: I second that, actually. Atsushi really likes seeing him in red.

Ranpo: Oh? (￢‿￢ )

Osamu: I agree with Atsushi-kun~ Red is boyfriend colour ( ◡‿◡ )

Gin: We're finally leaving. God, give me patience

Ranpo: How does he look?

Gin: Nervous

Osamu: I think Ranpo-san meant the clothes, but why is he nervous? Is it his first time at Atsushi-kun's house? (¬‿¬ )

Kyouka: He's been here twice, but that was unplanned.

Osamu: Good luck, Akutagawa-kun! (ﾉ´ヮ`)ﾉ*: ･ﾟ

Akiko: (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧

Ranpo: (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧

Naomi: (ﾉ◕ヮ◕)ﾉ*:･ﾟ✧

—

“Good afternoon, Li-san,” Ryuunosuke greets after entering the herb store and he and Gin bow.

“Make yourselves at home,” Aoi smiles at them and gestures to the stairs. “They're waiting for you.”

Ryuunosuke and Gin take their shoes off, leave their jackets on the hanger and continue upstairs.

“This one is Atsushi's,” Ryuunosuke points out quietly and Gin nods. He knocks on the door.

“Come in,” Kyouka replies from the inside. They open the door and enter.

Atsushi suddenly moves, making grabby hands into the emptiness above him.

“Ryuu, Ryuu,” he mumbles. Ryuunosuke rushes to his side with a concerned look and kneels down next to the futon.

“Shh, Atsushi, I'm here.”

He gives Atsushi his hand. Atsushi gently brushes his fingers over it to check if it's the right one. Then he brings it to his face, presses it against his lips and nuzzles his cheek into it, humming in pleasure.

Gin: sent and image

Gin: sent and image

Gin: sent and image

Naomi: Oh my gosh! ＼(≧▽≦)／

Akiko: Is he kissing his hand? o(>ω<)o

Osamu: Atsushi-kun's got game even when half asleep ╮(︶▽︶)╭

Atsushi chooses that moment to wake up. When he becomes aware of his surroundings, his eyes open wide in disbelief. He stares at Ryuunosuke as if his presence was a miracle.

“Ryuu? What are you doing here?” he wonders sleepily.

“You don't need to be surprised. You said I could come to visit whenever, remember?”

Atsushi hums. “I thought I was still dreaming at first.”

“Do you dream about me?”

“All the time,” Atsushi admits, smiling, and Ryuunosuke looks like he's about to combust.

Kyouka relays that conversation to the groupchat which gets consequently swarmed by various kaomojis.

Osamu: Chuuya is angry at me for texting all the time o(>< )o

Ranpo: Focus on your own date ლ(ಠ_ಠ ლ)

Osamu: But this is importantttt

Osamu: I'll tell him

Gin: As much as I'm enjoying this, we should probably leave now. Give them some privacy.

Akiko: Nooo (╥﹏╥)

Naomi: Our tea... (づ￣ ³￣)づ

Osamu: I want to see them geksalrjdidhwv

Osamu: Just leave them the fuck alone. Chuuya

Gin: Thank you, Chuuya-san.

Kyouka and Gin go over to Kyouka's room. Their action goes completely unnoticed by both Atsushi and Ryuunosuke.

“Who's Chuuya-san?” Kyouka asks.

“He's with me in the judo club, and he's dating Dazai. You probably saw him at the maid café. About this tall, long red hair, wore a maid uniform?” Gin describes.

“I remember,” Kyouka nods. “He seems nice. Can we add him to the group?”

“I don't see why not.”

—

I'm really happy that Ryuu came. I make a mental note to thank Kyouka-chan afterwards. My mind is still a bit fuzzy, but the medicine helped. The best thing is that even though I was way too touchy with Ryuu while I was still asleep, he doesn't seem to mind at all.

However, the silence is awkward. I try to come up with a conversation topic, but it just makes my head hurt.

“Do you think Kunikida-sensei knows what happened on Tuesday?” Ryuu wonders. I assume he's referring to Dazai-san and Chuuya-san revealing their relationship to the public.

“I told him a short version, but not all the details.”

“Even about me being over Dazai-san?”

That question makes me pause.

“Of course not, I don't tell anyone about us. What makes you say that?”

At first, I didn't want anyone besides Kenji-kun to know that I'm supposed to report on Dazai-san, but when I told Ryuu, he was surprisingly calm about it. He agreed that it's a good idea to rely on a teacher's help with Dazai-san since we can't really help him ourselves all the time.

“Kunikida-sensei didn't give me any extra homework for the weekend,” Ryuu explains and I laugh.

“Oh, that's not because he knows. He just had a really messy Friday, he probably forgot. I haven't told you that story yet, have I? How we found out who Dazai-san's guardian is?”

Ryuu shakes his head, looking eager to find out more.

“It was a pretty hectic day for me too. It all started after school when Chuuya-san waited for me in front of my classroom...”

—

“Nakajima.”

“Oh, hello, Chuuya-san. Is something wrong?”

“With Dazai, yes. He's been acting weird all day, I think he's planning some sort of prank on Kunikida. I'll try to distract him, but no guarantees. Just... keep an eye out.” He turns away as soon as the hallway fills with students, trying to hide that we ever talked.

“Thanks for the warning, Chuuya-san,” I whisper quickly and change my pace, speeding up. Kenji-kun catches up quickly.

“What's up?”

“We need to warn Kunikida-sensei. Dazai-san is planning a prank on him,” I explain briefly.

“This will be a long afternoon,” he comments and I completely agree.

I knock on Kunikida-sensei's door.

“Come in. Ah, you two again. What is it this time?”

“We suspect Dazai-san is planning a prank on you. Please, be careful.”

Kunikida-sensei frowns.

“Don't worry. He won't come out unpunished this time,” he gets up, storming out of his office.

—

“...Kunikida-sensei was really determined to catch Dazai-san red-handed.”

“Which never went well for him before,” Ryuu guesses.

“This time it did, actually,” I laugh. “Though I assume the red on Dazai-san's hands wasn't what he was expecting.”

—

Doppo finds Osamu in an empty classroom. His back is pressed against the window and red is indeed spilling between his fingers. However, instead of metaphorical blood, it's very real curls of hair of a person who is arching his back and standing on his tip-toes to reach Osamu's lips. Wet smacking sounds and breathy moans are filling the empty room.

Doppo turns on his heel and leaves without a word, slamming the door behind him.

—

“Do you think we're in trouble?” Chuuya parts from Osamu.

“Don't worry your pretty little head about it, Chuuya. I've got Kunikida wrapped around my pinkie, just like you~” Osamu pets his head playfully.

“Keep talking and I'll wrap your mouth around my fist.”

“Ooh, kinky~”

“You know, surprisingly, you can be pleasant company. But only until you open your stupid mouth.”

“Let me show you what good I can do with my mouth, then~”

“Ugh, you're terrible,” Chuuya rolls his eyes.

“You love me.”

“Unfortunately.”

—

“Nakahara did say he'll try to distract Dazai-san,” Ryuu remembers.

“He was doing great, too. However, he was too late. The trap was already set. ...”

—

“Ozaki-san, could you come to my office for a moment, please?”

“Is it our two trouble makers again?” she sighs, already getting up.

“Yes. I believe we have missed the latest development, so I thought I should update you.”

“Did something happen between them? I assume it's something good since Chuuya-kun has been really happy lately.”

“I suppose it is good for them,” he shrugs and opens the door to his office for her. “Please, take a seat,” he beckons her politely before continuing: “However, we must discuss to what extent it is good to us.”

Kouyou sits down in one on the guest chairs and Doppo goes to sit behind his desk.

“So, what is it?” she demands.

“I found out that Dazai and Nakahara are... dating,” he forces out as he sits down.

THPPTPHTPHPHHPH!

The noise obviously originating from the seat of Doppo's chair stuns them both into silence. Kouyou is frozen, her eyes wide, and she had dropped her parasol.

A quiet 'toot' from beneath Doppo breaks him out of his spell and he jumps up, grabbing the pillow on his chair and throwing it aside.

There was a whoopee cushion under it.

“DAZAI!”

—

“That is...” Ryuu pauses to search for the right word.

“Childish? Stupid?” I suggest and to my surprise, he nods.

“Yes.”

“But the real shock is what came afterwards. Dazai-san made Chuuya-san, who still had no idea what happened, run into the council room. We were all there as well...”

—

“Is something wrong?” I ask as soon as I see their expressions and short breaths.

“DAZAI!” We hear Kunikida-sensei yelling outside. He sounds really angry.

We all freeze, but Chuuya-san reacts immediately. He grabs Dazai-san by the collar and slams him into the wall.

“What did you do this time?” he growls.

“Nothing much, just put a farting bag on his chair. It's his bad for not noticing i-” Chuuya-san presses harder on his neck.

“And you have no escape route planned?”

“I was going to leave earlier, but Chuuya distracted me~”

“Haah? So it's my fault now?”

Dazai-san throws his head back with a strangled noise that almost sounds like a moan.

“I hate you so much,” Chuuya-san lets him go, defeated, and Dazai-san slides to the floor. “So? What are you going to do now? You won't let yourself be caught that easily.”

“To win, I'll need you to hold the door closed and a little bit of luck,” Dazai-san smiles.

“Well, too bad. Find someone else to be your accomplice. I'm out,” Chuuya-san gives him the finger.

“And if we all help?” I propose. “They can't punish all of us.”

“I'm pretty sure they can-” Edogawa-san protests but is interrupted by Kunikida-sensei, who was now dangerously near our door.

“DAZAI!”

“What is the meaning of this? I can't work with all this yelling,” a girl's voice speaks up. It takes me a moment to realize why it's familiar.

“Mori-san! But Dazai-”

“Leave Osamu-nii alone,” she demands, and after a moment, she adds: “Principal's orders.”

“Not even his guardian can save him from rightful punishme-”

“He can. Now leave.”

The door opens and her blonde head peeks inside. She points at Dazai-san.

“You're spending the weekend playing with me and my dolls. You owe me at least that much.”

“But I-” Dazai-san looks at Chuuya-san, but then sighs and turns back to her. “Alright.”

—

“Of course, after that, we asked for an explanation. Apparently, when he was trying to drown himself in the ocean, Mori-sensei saw him from his yacht, saved him and decided to adopt him. So technically, Mori Elise-san is his sister,” I finish my story.

“I did notice his relationship with Mori-sensei was a bit odd, but I never thought of this.”

“Well, they don't act like family at all. I think Dazai-san isn't too happy about this arrangement. But he said that once he graduates, he'll buy an apartment with Chuuya-san, so he'll be free from Mori-sensei soon,” I smile, trying to lift the mood.

Ryuu's eyes suddenly widen.

“That's it! Atsushi, you're a genius!”

—

Sisters Alliance & others

Gin: added "Chuuya"

Chuuya: joined the group

Chuuya: What is this. Where am I.

Akiko: This is a groupchat for people who want to get Atsushi-kun and Akutagawa together °˖✧◝(⁰▿⁰)◜✧˖°

Chuuya: I don't see how that's any of your business

Kyouka: That's why I'm the one leading it. We haven't officially met yet, but my name is Kyouka, I'm Atsushi's sister

Chuuya: And you put this entire group together just to get your brother a date?

Chuuya: That's stupid

Naomi: Trust me, he needs the help ( ‾́ ◡ ‾́ )

Gin: It's thanks to our brilliant setup that they're now kissing hands

Chuuya: Fine, I'll stay. But only because Dazai is begging me and because someone needs to keep your nosy asses in check

Osamu: I'm not begging! (￣ヘ￣)

Ranpo: Don't worry, Osamu, we believe you ヽ(￣ω￣(。。 )ゝ

Ranpo: /s

Akiko: (^▽^)

Chuuya: Now this is starting to get fun

Chuuya: Dazai is sulking in the corner

Chuuya: But he's still on his phone so he's not mad

Osamu: I am mad! (ᗒᗣᗕ)

Naomi: Sure (￢_￢)

Akiko: Sure (¬_¬ )

Ranpo: Sure (⇀_⇀)

—

“Genius? How?” I wonder, surprised by Ryuu's sudden exclamation. I'm starting to get sleepy again, so I struggle to follow.

“Dazai-san changed classes from M to A, and Mori-sensei, who is the owner of Mori Corp. that recruits in class M, is his guardian. Maybe it's connected?”

“You think he knows something?” I connect the dots and he nods. “Mmn... I don't think I can talk to him about it anytime soon,” I rub my eyes to try and stay awake a bit longer. However, when Ryuu uses the hand I'm not holding to brush through my hair, I close my eyes in delight and lean into the touch.

“It's fine, leave it to me,” he says softly. That's the last thing I register before falling asleep.

—

When Kyouka and Gin return to Atsushi's room, Ryuunosuke is so focused on Atsushi that he doesn't even notice them. Gin quickly snaps a couple of pictures of him lovingly caressing Atsushi's scalp.

“Ryuu, we should head home now.”

He nods, his eyes not leaving Atsushi. After a split second of hesitation, he leans down and presses his lips to Atsushi's heated forehead before taking his hands off him.

“Ryuu, don't leave,” Atsushi mumbles from his sleep, grabbing Ryuunosuke's hand.

“Don't worry, Atsushi. I'll come here again tomorrow, okay?” he takes Atsushi's hand and kisses the knuckles lightly.

—

Gin: sent an image

Kyouka: sent an image

Kyouka: sent an image

Kyouka: sent an image

Gin: sent an image

Gin: sent an image

Kyouka: sent an image

Osamu: (´,,•ω•,,)♡

Ranpo: (´• ω •`) ♡

Naomi: ♡( ◡‿◡ )

Akiko: ( ´ ▽ ` ).｡ｏ♡

Chuuya: Okay I admit this is kinda cute

Osamu: I knew you'd come around once you see it (っ˘з(°益° ) ♡

—

Downstairs, Ryuunosuke and Gin bow to Atsushi's parents.

“Thank you for having us.”

“Likewise, we were happy you could come. And thank you for being their friends,” Aoi smiles.

Ryuu nods, blushing.

As soon as they exit the house, Gin punches his brother's arm playfully.

“Awww, nii-san is in loove~” he coos.

“Shut up.” Ryuunosuke hides his face in his hands.

—

As Ryuunosuke approaches the cafeteria, his hands begin to tremble. He clenches them into fists to stop them.

He can do this. He needs to face Osamu before they graduate, or he'll never get over his obsessive fixation. He wants to leave their relationship behind here in this school so that he can focus on more important things afterwards.

Like his relationship with Atsushi.

He takes a deep breath. He unclenches his fist and for a moment, he feels phantom fingers brush his palm, slide between his own fingers and squeeze them reassuringly.

A tiny smile tugs at the corners of his mouth and he whispers a silent thanks to Atsushi for his support.

He approaches the table of the student council members with his usual even, measured steps.

“Dazai-san,” he starts, but his voice came out too small. He takes a moment to steel himself as everyone at the table looks at him and continues: “May I have a moment of your time? Atsushi asked me to discuss an important matter with you.”

Osamu's brows raise both at Ryuunosuke's request and his nonchalant usage of Atsushi's first name without any honorifics.

“Of course,” he gets up and follows Ryuunosuke into an empty classroom.

“I'm going to preface this by saying that I'm not allowed to explain why I'm asking any of this.”

“I assume that's not by Atsushi-kun's orders?”

“No,” Ryuunosuke smiles briefly, averting his eyes, but then he looks back up at Osamu and his face turns serious again. “We both know I'd tell you everything if you asked me to, so please don't ask. I want to keep my word to Atsushi.”

Osamu's eyes blank and his mouth twists into a devilish smirk.

“And you expect me to make it easy for you?”

Ryuunosuke feels a shiver run down his spine, but he braces himself.

He can do this.

For Atsushi.

“We would like to know your reason for changing classes. Was it to escape Mori-sensei's influence?”

“That was part of it, yes. He's always going on about how he wants me to succeed him as the president of Mori Corp., but I couldn't care less. I'm not interested in money or status,” Osamu explains as life slowly returns into his eyes and his expression turns indifferent.

“What do you want to do after graduation, then?”

Osamu's eyes glaze over at that as he looks into the distance.

“I'll find some normal job and buy an apartment with Chuuya. I want to live and be a good person for him.”

This honest admission surprises Ryuunosuke, especially because of how much it aligned with his own wishes.

“I really hope everything goes well for you, Dazai-san,” he smiles. “You deserve a nice and peaceful life.”

Osamu knows that if he told him this a year ago, he would've hated the idea. Atsushi really did change him.

“Akutagawa-kun,” he starts. He wants to apologize for everything he's done to him, but he knows that isn't what Ryuunosuke wants to hear. He's convinced that Osamu had abandoned him because he's weak. He feels that it's his own fault, so an apology won't fix this. He needs to say something else: “You've become strong.”

He sees all tension leave Ryuunosuke's shoulders as they both smile in relief.

“Thank you.”

A beat of silence passes between them as they revel in the feeling of losing the burden of their strained relationship. They will probably never become friends, but at least there won't be any bad blood between them.

“Now, Akutagawa-kun. It's your turn to give me some information~” Osamu smirks playfully.

“You didn't give me any usable information,” Ryuunosuke replies but pauses when he sees the genuine curiosity in Dazai's expression. “But go ahead and ask.”

“Is Atsushi-kun a good kisser?”

His mouth falls open and he immediately covers the lower half of his face to hide his crimson cheeks, coughing.

“H-how would I know such a thing?”

“Personal experience?” Osamu waggles his eyebrows.

“I- We aren't- We didn't-...”

“It's okay, I'm just messing with you,” he ruffles Ryuunosuke's hair. “But think about it.”

With those words, he leaves. And Ryuunosuke doesn't think he'll be able to get this out of his head anytime soon.

—

Later that day, Osamu walks to the school's parking lot, holding hands with Chuuya.

“I saw you talking to that Akutagawa kid at lunch,” Chuuya says and Osamu turns to him, surprised and not sure why is Chuuya bringing this up. “Did you sort things out between the two of you?”

“You knew about that?” Osamu bows his head in shame but Chuuya brushes his thumb over the back of his hand.

“I talked to him once before the summer break. He mentioned something of the sort.”

Osamu sighs in relief.

“I think we did. I'm fine, but he... still needs a little something. I hope I managed to push him in the right direction.”

“I'm sensing one of your masterplans in there,” Chuuya narrows his eyes. “What is it he "needs", in your opinion?”

“A true love's kiss,” Osamu smiles. “Preferably from Atsushi-kun~”

“Osamu,” Chuuya cuts in. “Just leave them. They can figure it out on their own.”

“You think?”

“I know.”

—

Ryuu: Talked to Dazai-san. He doesn't know anything. I'll come by later.

Chapter Text

It is quite a cold March day, but that is not the reason why I shiver occasionally. Well, mostly. Today is the day I've been waiting for for quite a while now. Today is the day of truth.

I give a light knock to the already familiar door in front of me.

“It's open, let yourself in,” Gin answers from the inside. His voice echoes a little, so I assume he's in the bathroom.

“I'm coming in,” I announce to no one in particular and toe off my shoes in the entryway, closing the door behind me.

“We're almost done, give us a second.”

Today is Sunday, 5:30 in the evening, and Ryuu's graduation ceremony starts in half an hour.

Normally, graduation ceremonies take place in the morning, on a school day, in the gymnasium. And normally, you wear your school uniform, not formal clothes. However, there is nothing normal about our school. This is why even though there is a normal graduation ceremony for class A tomorrow, class M has its own thing today.

When Ryuu exits the bathroom, I can't help but stare with my mouth open. He's wearing a simple black suit with a white frilly scarf thing decorating his collar. He has some subtle make-up on and it's obvious that Gin has attempted to tame his hair and succeeded to a certain degree.

“You're gorgeous,” I say breathlessly before I can stop myself.

“Thanks,” Gin chuckles sarcastically. He's dressed in a classic suit as well, hair pulled up in his usual hairstyle but leaving the facemask behind, but I can't bring myself to look at him, because that would mean I'd have to take my eyes off Ryuu. “You two lovebirds done? We have to go.”

That snaps me out of it.

On a sudden impulse, I offer Ryuu my arm and he actually takes it and leans into me, which makes me smile.

I'm not dressed up like them since I can't go in, so this must look odd to the people who pass us on the street. Not that I care, as long as Ryuu holds on to me, everything will be perfect in my eyes.

—

While Ryuu and Gin enter the tall building, I sit down in the nearby park. I recognize the bench I'm sitting on. It's the one where I brought Chuuya-san so that Dazai-san can apologize to him. It feels like it happened a long time ago.

And now they're dating, huh.

Once again, I wonder if I'll be the next council member with a boyfriend. Well, since I can't see Yosano-san, the twins or, god forbid, Kenji-kun getting a boyfriend or a girlfriend anytime soon... Then again, I never thought I'd see Dazai-san or Edogawa-san in a relationship either, yet here we are.

Ryuu's already been inside for an hour, I realize. I wonder how he's doing.

After another half an hour, when I start getting nervous and thinking about stupid things like sneaking in to see what's going on, people start to come out of the skyscraper. I give a little wave to Gin when I spot him amongst his friends, but then I notice that Ryuu isn't there.

“I didn't ditch him, don't glare at me like that,” he chuckles after approaching me. I didn't even realize I was glaring.

“Sorry.”

“Mori-sensei asked him and a bunch of other people to stay behind to talk to him.”

Suddenly, everything clicks into place.

“Let me guess, one of them had long white hair and the others were Russian.”

“How did you...?”

“Was Souseki-chan there, too?”

“Yes?” Gin seems more and more confused and I don't blame him.

“Interesting. Though we expected as much. You can go home, I'll wait for him.” I smile with the last sentence, which seems to make Gin relax.

“You better not make him walk all the way to our house,” he winks at me. “I'll ask him about it tomorrow.”

“Leave him to me,” I nod, though it takes me a couple more minutes to register what he meant. My cheeks colour red.

—

Sisters Alliance & others

Gin: I have a really good feeling about tonight

Gin: @Kyouka keep an eye out

Naomi: I sense tea ༼ つ ◕_◕ ༽つ

—

After fifteen minutes, I see the three Russians leave the building, chatting amongst themselves animatedly.

Another five minutes later, Shibusawa exits, gazing lovingly at the red apple in his hand, lost in thought.

Next to leave is Chuuya-san. That occupies my mind for a bit since he hasn't graduated yet, but I suppose it makes sense. He's already 18 so his Ability could manifest anytime, it will be better if he knows about it.

I realize I'm fidgeting nervously. This is getting really long. Is he okay?

I have to wait ten more minutes before I recognize the slender figure opening the large glass door. I run towards him.

“Ryuu! You did it!” I throw my arms around him and hug him tightly.

“We did it,” he corrects me, breathless. “Didn't we?”

“Yes, we did,” I breathe. “Congratulations.”

I have never seen his eyes from this close. They aren't just grey like I thought, there are brown lines in them. It's mesmerizing. They look like sparks of life in the endless darkness of death.

I realize that there is another part of our faces that is closer than ever. And I'm not against it. My whole life, I've been saying that I'm waiting for the right person, but when that person actually came into my life, I only realized it when they were literally in front of me.

With my right hand, I caress his cheek and then move it further to thread my fingers into his hair. But when his head moves forward, I'm not pushing him. He moves of his own volition, and just that fact fills my stomach with butterflies. His eyes fall closed, and when he's close enough to touch, mine do too.

Just the first hesitant brush of lips makes the butterflies in my stomach explode, and at that moment, I decide that I'm tired of dancing around.

This has been the craziest year of my life, and Ryuu was with me through it all. Always a calm and steady presence that explained things to me and helped me. Thanks to him, I got over my past, and he got over his own thanks to me. Along the way, we've gotten close, mentally. But I've been scared of approaching him physically, afraid that I could cross a line he doesn't want me to.

Right now, I realize that there is no need to worry about lines. Ryuu erased them for me, and even if he didn't, I'll just jump over them all. I want to be close to him, and he just hinted that he isn't against it, so I'm taking the opportunity.

I tilt my head a bit and deepen the kiss, using the hand in his hair to press us closer together. I catch his top lip between my own pair and I can hear his breath hitch in his throat. His lips part in surprise, but then he closes them around my bottom lip.

I lose count of how many times we've kissed fairly quickly. When his hands wrap securely around my waist, my brain turns into mush and the only thing I can think about is the sweet taste I never want to forget.

My breath has been taken away by the kiss, so I didn't think it could happen again, but when we part and I notice the state Ryuu is in, it does. His lips are swollen, glistening and slightly parted, his breath coming through them in pants. The red of his cheeks really stands out against his pale skin. Knowing that I did this to him makes me feel all sorts of things, but mostly, I want to do this again.

“Thank you for everything,” Ryuu suddenly says the words I've been wanting to say.

“Thank you too,” I answer. There is so much more to these simple words and we both feel it. It is not just us expressing gratitude for everything that happened between us, but also making a promise that this is not going to end now. “I guess this was my prize for winning that relay at the sports festival,” I add with a little laugh.

As soon as Ryuu realizes what I mean, his blush deepens and he coughs, covering his mouth and looking away.

“Didn't you say that first year of high school was too soon or something like that?”

“I also said I'm waiting for the right person,” I smile.

We just stare into each other's eyes for a moment. I can't say I mind, but the sun has already set and it's slowly getting darker. I'm not afraid of the dark, especially not when I'm with Ryuu, but I get restless under the moonlight. I'm not afraid of it, I just dislike the unsettling feeling that gives me goosebumps. So I decide to change the topic.

“Can you tell me what did you find out?”

“Probably not.” My smile falters. “But I'll do it anyway.”

My arms tighten around him again as I place my head on his shoulder.

“Thank you, I appreciate it.”

“After everything we've been through together, you deserve to know the full truth. Besides, you would've found out in two years anyway. It's not like I'm leaking classified government information to an unauthorized person.”

Wait.

“G-government?” I stare in shock.

Ryuu smirks.

“Yup. That's how big of a deal the existence of us marked-, or, as it's officially called, gifted people is.”

“I don't feel "gifted",” I frown, not identifying with that term.

“You are. At the very least, you are a gift to me.”

I hide my blushing face in his chest, which makes me blush even harder because this is a thing I can do now. Anytime.

“Want to talk at my place?” I ask.

“I don't know. It's getting late.”

“I don't think your sister expects you to come home tonight.”

“What?”

“More like he forbade me from letting you go home,” I admit, a bit sheepishly.

“I wonder if she's having someone over,” he frowns and I decide to stop that train of thought before he rushes home to "protect his sister's honour" or something along those lines.

“I think he did that for us,” I say before letting go of his shoulders and interlacing our fingers instead. When we start walking towards my house, I continue. “He seems to be rooting for our relationship.”

“She is. She... um... talked me through it whenever I started doubting or got scared,” he admits and I can feel my heart beating faster when I see how open he is.

“You know that I'm always here, right? You don't have to be scared,” I squeeze his hand and he nods. “Or embarrassed. I talked a lot to Kyouka-chan too. She-”

I pause mid-step.

“Something wrong?”

“Kyouka-chan mentioned having a source inside the school to tell her about what we do. That... wouldn't happen to be Gin, would it?”

“They did seem to be oddly friendly,” Ryuu taps his chin thoughtfully. “I can't believe my own sister would betray me like that.”

“Me neither,” I agree. “I think they'll be glad we finally got together.”

“Are we?”

“What?”

“Together?” he specifies and I avert my eyes.

“If you want to...”

“I do.”

That makes me want to cuddle closer to him, so I take hold of his upper arm with both hands and press my cheek into his shoulder. It makes walking a bit awkward, but we soon find a new rhythm.

“What did you mean by "we finally got together"?” he asks out of the blue and I look up at him through my lashes, surprised.

“I'd be lying if I said I didn't want to do this with you for a while.”

“Define "while",” he demands. I don't see where he's going with this, but I decide to humour him.

“Shortly before the school festival. I had those feelings way before, but that was when Kyouka-chan helped me name them.”

“My "while" was longer,” he concludes and I narrow my eyes.

“Are you seriously making this a competition?”

“No, because I'd win before it even started.”

“Oh, really? When did you realize you liked me, then?”

“At the sports festival. When you held my hand for the first time.”

I sigh in defeat, thinking back to that walk to the nurse's office.

“I should've realized it back then, too. I wasn't even aware I was doing it, you know? It just felt so natural. I should've figured that wasn't a "friends" thing.”

“Natural? To me, it felt like your fingers were burning me.” I open my mouth, wanting to apologize again, but he continues. “I wanted them to burn me. To leave a mark on my skin, so that I can never forget how it felt to hold them. I didn't think it would become a recurring thing.”

“Oh, Ryuu...” I say, at a loss of words. “If I could, I'd never let go.”

I go back to holding his hand again since we're already approaching my house.

—

“So.” After taking a shower and changing, Ryuu and I sit down on our futons, signalling the start of our talk. “I should probably start with the things we were right about. Which is the majority, actually.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Just a couple more hints and we would've figured it out all by ourselves.”

I notice the hint of pride in his voice and smile because I'm proud of us too.

“Now I wanna know what were we wrong about.”

“Nothing.”

His reply shocks me.

“Nothing?”

“No. We were pretty much spot on with everything. The Abilities we were gifted with are indeed supernatural. Our school is one of the few specialized schools for gifted students. A normal school can only have one or two gifteds and only if there's a gifted teacher. However, our school is an exception, and not just because all teachers are gifted.” I gasp in surprise. “The main reason is Natsume Souseki.” I gasp harder as my eyes light up.

“So the cat really was a person?”

Ryuu nods. “His Ability is called I Am a Cat.” That makes me chuckle. “Since he has seen and observed many gifted people, he can tell them apart from ordinary people just by looking. And if he gets to know them well enough, he can even accurately guess what kind of Ability do they have. Hence why he's so cuddly with us at school.”

“It will be weird next time he tries to climb into my lap at school.”

“Then again, if you evade him you'll have a harder time figuring out what your Ability is. They usually manifest after the age of 18 in emotional situations. When mine manifested at the sports festival, it completely drained me, because I wasn't ready for it, but now that Natsume-san told me what kind of Ability I have, I can use it naturally, like I've had it for years.” Suddenly, he seems to hesitate.

“Something wrong?” I worry immediately.

“No, just... is it okay if I don't tell you what my Ability is? Mori-sensei said it should be our best-guarded secret. Because if word gets out, we risk that some people could come after us because of them. And if I told you, someone could go after you, too, to use you against me. I can't have that.” He reaches out to cup my cheek caringly.

“Of course it's okay,” I smile softly, leaning into the touch. “I'm glad you're even telling me all of this. Besides, I don't need to know what your Ability is to know that I want to be with you.”

“Thank you.”

“But it seems that having an Ability is dangerous.”

“If you have power, people will want it. It's natural.”

“I suppose. What about the organizations? Did you get scouted for Mori Corp.?”

Ryuu smiles proudly at that.

“I did. It'll be nice to be able to pay rent with actual money.”

“I can imagine. Congratulations.”

I lean in to hug him, intending to use it as an opportunity to cuddle up to him for the rest of the evening. However, Ryuu has a different idea, and the moment I realize what he wants, I admit that his is way better.

He uses the hand on my cheek to guide my lips together, and I kiss him slowly. My mind still hasn't caught up, I just can't comprehend that this is real. I can kiss Ryuu. Whenever I want. No more repressing my feelings, I can express them freely now.

His lips don't taste sweet, and I didn't expect them to. I can't quite describe the taste, but it's definitely very Ryuu.

Just when I get used to the slow and sensual rhythm we've built up and think that nothing can surprise me anymore, Ryuu decides to fall back on my pillow and pull me down with him. The new angle brings a lot of new opportunities. I prop myself up on my elbows and deepen our kiss.

—

Sisters Alliance & others

Kyouka: sent an image

Kyouka: I'd say they're very good friends

Gin: Ok I did NOT need to see that

Chuuya: Me neither

Osamu: Aw, did our adorable baby gays leave their door open? (ღ˘⌣˘ღ)

Kyouka: Unfortunately

Naomi: They are so cute! ( ´ ▽ ` ).｡ｏ♡

Akiko: Took them long enough ( ◡‿◡ *)

Ranpo: Finally!ヽ(*⌒▽⌒*)ﾉ

Junichiro: Congratulate them for us ^^ I'm calling Miyazawa-kun

Osamu: Not necessary (=^･ω･^=)

Ranpo: He should find out tomorrow anyway

Osamu: First thing in the morning

Ranpo: In person

Osamu: It will be more fun that way

Ranpo: We wouldn't want to ruin the surprise for him, would we? (｡•̀ᴗ-)✧

The other Council members don't know what Osamu and Ranpo do, but they trust them enough not to question them and let the subject drop.

Akiko: Are we telling Atsushi-kun that we know? ( ´ ▽ ` )/

Osamu: Pls let's, I wanna tease them about it \(★ω★)/

Chuuya: NO

Osamu: boo, Chuuya is no fun ヾ( ￣O￣)ツ

Chuuya: I'll show you fun

Osamu: Looking forward to it~ (ﾉ´ з `)ノ♡

Akiko: NO SEXTING IN THE GROUPCHAT

Akiko: There are children present (ノ°益°)ノ

Kyouka: left the chat

Osamu: Not anymore~ So, Chuuya, my place tonight? ԅ(￣ε￣ԅ)

Gin: left the chat

Naomi: Why are our top informants leaving?? This chat is pointless without them!!! .･ﾟﾟ･(／ω＼)･ﾟﾟ･.

Chuuya: Because they're done with all of you

Chuuya: And so am I

Chuuya: left the chat

Osamu: Nooooo (ಡ‸ಡ)

Osamu: I hope he'll still come over (っ˘̩╭╮˘̩)っ

Ranpo: I think you can give up. He must be tired from the ceremony.

Junichiro: So this is it then? Are we disbanding this chat?

Naomi: It's probably for the best. We should delete all evidence of this alliance ever existing. Nakajima-kun probably wouldn't be too happy about it.

Junichiro: left the chat

Naomi: left the chat

Ranpo: left the chat

Akiko: left the chat

Osamu: Chuuya is ignoring all my texts (ಥ﹏ಥ)

Osamu: Hello? (・_・ヾ

Chapter Text

I get woken up by a kiss on my forehead and it makes my day.

“Good morning, Weretiger.”

“Morning, Ryuu. Did you sleep well?” I mumble, still half-asleep.

“How could I not when I'm with you?”

I don't have anything to reply to that.

“I heard your phone go off, you probably got a text,” he speaks after a moment and I grumble, stretching my hand for my phone, fully aware that I have to get up soon but not wanting to leave Ryuu's arms just yet.

“It's Kenji-kun. He's bringing flowers for the graduates and needs help carrying them from the station.” I yawn and sit up, looking around the room for my clothes before realizing I put them in the laundry basket yesterday. I get on all fours and crawl to my wardrobe.

“Would you like to walk with me? At least a little bit? Or do you want to go home?” I ask while digging through it.

“I don't have anything to wear besides my suit, so I should probably go home.”

“You can just borrow something of mine, it's fine,” I shrug.

Ryuu's breath hitches.

“You want me to... go to school with you...? Where everyone can see..? While wearing your clothes...?” he whispers in disbelief. Oh no, was that too much? I open my mouth to apologize, but- “Is that really okay with you?”

“Why wouldn't it be?” I turn to look at him.

“If they see us together, they're going to start saying things about you...” he averts his eyes. I move closer and lift his chin up to look him straight in his beautiful eyes.

“Ryuu. If I ever cared about rumours, we wouldn't even be here. Besides, I'm sure someone has seen us already. We weren't exactly subtle in the library. Or that time you tied my shoe in the middle of the hallway,” I remind him firmly.

“That was...” he trails off.

“What was that about anyway?” I wonder. “You always wanted us to stay a secret, and then you go and do something like that all of a sudden.”

“She was about to ask you out. I know it was selfish of me, but I had to step in.”

“She was?”

“You didn't know?”

“No?”

Ryuu sighs and lets his forehead fall into his palm but his lips quirk up in a fond smile, muttering something like "oblivious" and "cute".

“Even if she did ask me, I would've declined.”

“I suppose you're right,” he agrees. “Alright, can I borrow that then?”

He points at a white hoodie. It's one of my favourites, I wear it to school all the time. Everyone who knows me will surely recognize it.

As I hand it to him, I chuckle.

“Naomi-chan will have a field day over this.”

“Then let's make sure to give her something to gossip about,” Ryuu smirks, grabbing his dress shirt and suit pants from yesterday along with the hoodie and places a chaste kiss on my cheek before leaving to the bathroom to change.

—

“Oh! Congratulations!” Kenji-kun grins as soon as he sees us at the platform, hands linked.

“Thanks!” I smile back happily.

Three large boxes of flowers are on the ground around him. He stacks two of them on top of each other, preparing to pick them up.

“I could carry one too,” Ryuu proposes and Kenji-kun smiles.

“You would? That's a big help, thanks.” He hands Ryuu the top box. “This one is the lightest.”

I grab the remaining box and we get on our way. To my delight, Ryuu walks so close next to me that our shoulders and elbows occasionally brush, which is the closest thing to handholding we can get in this situation.

When we get to the school gate, it is time for us to part ways. Ryuu returns his box to Kenji-kun and I put mine down to say goodbye.

“See you tomorrow?” Ryuu says as if it was even a question.

“Of course,” I smile and for a moment, I consider just leaving it at that. We are in public after all. However, we did agree that being in public won't stop us from displays of affection. (That probably doesn't apply to this, but I can't bring myself to care.)

I grab the front of Ryuu's hoodie and pull him into a long, slow kiss. He melts into it immediately, arms reaching out to wrap around my waist.

I hear a double squeal. One is definitely Naomi-chan, and I'm guessing the second one is Tanizaki-kun.

Kenji-kun steps out, blocking everyone's view of us with his stack of boxes.

“Nothing to see here!” he announces to the students approaching the gate.

“When I said we can give them something to gossip about, I didn't mean we should create a school-wide scandal,” he whispers against my lips, not sounding upset at all.

“At least you can now be sure no one will try to hit on me anymore,” I put my hands on the back of his neck, kissing him again.

“Sorry for the possessiveness, I know it's probably not a good thing-” he pulls away but I silence him with my index finger on his mouth.

“It's fine. I don't mind being yours, as long as you're mine.”

Ryuu clutches the fabric of the hoodie over his heart.

“I am.”

He gives me a little wave and leaves, and I admire his willpower because I would've kissed him again otherwise. It just makes me so happy.

“You coming, Atsushi-san?”

“Right,” I remember the situation I'm in and pick up my box again, following Kenji-kun into the gym.

—

«That concludes this year's graduation ceremony! With the exception of the following students, you are dismissed: Ashibe Taku, Dazai Osamu, Edogawa Ranpo, Tsushima Yuuko, Yosano Akiko, and... Nakajima Atsushi.»

Am... Am I in trouble? This is clearly the part of the ceremony where they explain Abilities to the gifted graduates, why am I invited? Do they know I know? Will I get punished?

«Could the aforementioned students please make their way to the next room?»

As I follow my senpais to the room, I am still worrying, but that is interrupted when we enter and Dazai-san's breath hitches.

“Ango... -sensei,” he recognises one of the two men waiting for us in the room.

“Hurry up and sit down,” Kunikida-sensei, who accompanied us from the main hall of the gym alongside Fukuzawa-sensei, urges us. We all obey, curious to find out who these people are and what do they have to say.

The man with a moustache introduces himself as Natsume Souseki, and, as expected, tells us about the existence of Abilities and that we have them. I'm still surprised to be included, but I don't protest, hearing it directly from him makes it sound more believable.

“Here, I have written what I found out about your Abilities. It doesn't have to be everything, but it should give you a rough idea of what you can do,” he gestures to Kunikida-sensei to hand them out. “Your Ability should be your best-guarded secret, otherwise you'll risk having someone come after you because of it. Even though the government has a register of Ability users, you have the right not to tell them what your Ability does. This brings us to a more pleasant topic: your Ability names. That is the only thing you have to register, so make sure to pick something that isn't too specific and please report it to me now or within the next two days.”

There is a break for everyone to read what their Abilities are. Tsushima-san, Ashibe-san and Edogawa-san don't even take a look at the papers and hide them in their pockets, the former two probably because they don't want others to read over their shoulder or something, the latter because he most likely already knows.

“I'll call mine Ultra-Deduction!” Edogawa-san decides.

“Mine will be Thou Shall Not Die,” Yosano-san announces.

“No Longer Human,” Dazai-san joins.

Whoa, calm down edgelord, I roll my eyes. I'm not going to lie, even if I don't know what their Abilities are, I think the names are kind of stupid.

I open my own paper and start reading:

|| You transform into a white tiger. That much was already known to the director of your orphanage. What he didn't know is that it only happens under a full moon. Your Ability manifested when you were still a child, which is unheard of. There is something special about it. The question is: Can you control it? ||

That... explains a lot. Why I was locked up in a cell in the orphanage, why was I never allowed to go outside or play with other kids. It doesn't explain the bullying though, which means that I can still rightfully hate the director.

It also explains why I'm so uneasy under the moonlight.

I already have a name in mind, but I'd prefer to keep it to myself for now. Besides, I assume I will be registered when I graduate, not now.

“Why are you here though, Ango? Does it have something to do with this?” Dazai-san addresses the other man.

“I just wanted to see how you're doing, Dazai-kun. I was assigned to be your supervisor at your previous school, but then you went missing. The only reason the police didn't take you back to Tokyo and your family is that you were lucky enough to be picked up by one of the best schools for gifted students in the world,” the man with round glasses explains and Dazai-san grimaces.

“Not like my family cares.”

Ango-san deflates at that.

“That is what they told me when I called them that you went missing, which is why I'm glad to see you're doing well.”

“I am. Thanks for your concern, Ango-sensei,” Dazai-san smiles.

“If you or Nakahara-kun need anything, don't hesitate to contact me,” he says before thanking Fukuzawa-sensei for letting him attend and leaves.

“Before we let you go,” Fukuzawa-sensei decides to continue his speech, “we have to warn you that you can only be employed in companies with a Gifted Business Permit, a list of which will Kunikida-sensei hand out to you. Unless your supervisors in these companies say otherwise, you aren't allowed to use your Abilities. That is all, you may go.”

I am very curious about why did Fukuzawa-sensei not mention his company. Were we wrong? Does it not exist?

While Tsushima-san and Ashibe-san leave, the now-former council members aren't rushing anywhere.

“Hey, Osamu, since Akiko is going to university, do you want to be my coworker instead?” Edogawa-san asks.

“Do you already have a company in mind? I don't really care as long as the work isn't too hard.”

“Yup! Look up here: the Armed Detective Agency. Sounds awesome, doesn't it?”

“Ranpo, you don't have to scout your classmates for my company,” Fukuzawa-sensei scolds before turning to Dazai-san. “Though I'd be happy to have you. You two as well,” he turns to me and Yosano-san.

“Well, if armed detectives get injured so often that they'd need their own doctor...” she shrugs, feigning nonchalance, but it's obvious she would be sad to part with Edogawa-san and Dazai-san as well.

“Akiko!” Edogawa-san cheers up at that and gives her a quick hug.

“You do realise we'd see each other either way, right? We live in the same house, right next to each other,” she deadpans.

“But I wouldn't have anyone to open ramune bottles for me at work,” Edogawa-san grins.

“Do you mind if I part-time at your company while studying?” she looks up at Fukuzawa-sensei.

“Not at all.”

“Great.”

“Yes! Let's celebrate at my place tonight!” Edogawa-san cheers.

“No parties in my apartment,” Fukuzawa-sensei frowns.

Wait. Fukuzawa-sensei is Edogawa-san's...

“We could go to mine,” Dazai-san shyly offers.

“But your guardian-” Yosano-san starts.

“Not to my guardian's.”

“Oh! Did you manage to get that apartment you wanted?” Edogawa-san asks even though he already knows the answer.

“Yes! Chuuya's parents helped us pay for it, so we're already moving in,” he admits, smiling brightly.

I'm really happy for him.

“Congratulations!”

“See? Hard work does pay off!” Yosano-san grins.

“Maybe sometimes.”

Someone taps on my shoulder and I turn around. It's Natsume-san.

“Nakajima-kun, can I have a word with you, alone?”

I nod and follow him outside.

“I have to say, you and Akutagawa-kun gave us quite the scare. We never thought the students would figure it out early. I hope I don't have to ask you not to tell anyone?”

“Of course not.”

“May I ask how did you find out?”

“It was a series of coincidences and lucky guesses, really. I saw the marks when I accidentally dropped the student files, and we overheard two teachers talking about R- Akutagawa's Ability manifesting at the sports festival.”

“And how did you make the connection to me?”

“You were only friendly with marked students.”

“Is it really that obvious? Should I act friendly with others as well? That would be so time-consuming...” he thinks out loud.

“I think it's enough if you make sure the students don't see the files,” I propose.

“I'll think of something. On another note, I wanted to warn you, as a fellow shapeshifter. Our Abilities are quite straining for our bodies. You will be able to stay in one form as long as you like, the problem is the shifting process itself. It's exhausting and, most importantly, dangerous. Don't try it without supervision, especially when you're still so young. We don't know what could happen. Also, avoid moonlight.”

“Moonlight has always made me uneasy, so I've been avoiding it even before. And I wouldn't try anything when I know it could easily get out of control,” I assure him.

“I don't want you to be afraid of your Ability. Just be careful.”

“I promise.”

—

I know I promised to avoid moonlight, but Kenji-kun and I lost track of time while cleaning the gym (the flowers were all over the place) and when we wrapped up, it was already dark.

I help Kenji-kun carry all the boxes back to the train station and head home.

However, I have a strange feeling that someone is watching me. Under the pretence of crossing the road, I look around.

There! A yellow flash hid behind a building.

Confronting them isn't an option. I have to run.

I change direction and head to the city centre, I don't want this person to know where I live. I don't run at my full speed because I don't know for how long will I be forced to keep this up.

Turning my head around, I see that the person has no problem keeping up with me, they're even getting closer. They're wearing a ski mask, so I can't see their face.

I speed up, changing directions often and suddenly. They're still right behind me, only now, a faint yellow glow surrounds them.

I need to run faster.

My legs are burning and my lungs are begging for air, but that doesn't matter. I have to lose the person.

I need to run much, much faster.

Suddenly, my body feels extremely light. I pick up speed. The wind is rushing around me.

I don't notice the blue glow emitting from my body. I don't know why I lean forwards, and then I'm running on all fours. It just feels right.

I round a couple more corners before I'm completely sure I lost my pursuer. In an attempt to calm my racing heart, I lean my back on the wall of the alley I'm in and put my hand on my chest. Except...

That is not my hand!

I yelp in surprise, then immediately slap my other hand over my mouth.

Stupid! What if that person heard you?

And why is there fur on my hands?

I put them in front of my face and observe. My forearms grew wider and stronger, they're covered in stark white fur with black stripes that glows faintly in light blue and end with cat-like paws with sharp claws.

Huh.

I look down. My legs from knees down are the same. And...

Where are my shoes? And my pants and jacket sleeves are ripped! My school jacket and my hoodie too! What am I going to tell my parents?

No, wait, that's the least of my concerns right now. I have used my Ability. Not only is that illegal, but I also can't walk around the city like this. I need to transform back.

How did I even transform in the first place? Was it because of the moonlight?

I look up. The moon is big, but not full yet.

I must've done it unconsciously. What was it Ryuu said? That it feels natural as if he's had it since forever. That's true, I didn't even realise I was using it.

But now I have to stop using it.

How do I do that?

Natsume-san was right. I shouldn't have used it. I should have been more careful.

I try to focus, imagine having my human limbs back, but it doesn't work.

I need help.

I can't go back to school, there is no one there. I know where Fukuzawa-sensei lives, he could maybe help me, but I can't go to him. If the teachers found out about this, I would get in trouble.

Maybe Ryuu...? No, I shouldn't even be considering that. We just agreed that we won't tell each other our Abilities. If I showed him mine, he'd feel obligated to show me his. I don't want to put him into that kind of situation.

Oh! Dazai-san and the other third-years could do! They're all at the same place, and if I stay behind the door, they won't even see my Ability.

Typing with the tip of my nose is quite difficult. For once, I'm grateful that autocorrect exists, because it makes my message at least semi-coherent.

Dazai-san sends me his address and I head there, trying to use small alleys and stay out of sight. I pull my hood over my head too, just in case. At first, I alternate between running on two and all fours, but after a while, I stick with four. It's just so much more comfortable.

The apartment building is very nice and modern, apparently new or freshly remodelled. Dazai-san lives on the fifth floor. I use the emergency stairs, worried that there could be a security camera in the elevator.

When I get to the door, I quickly realize that Dazai-san has the entire floor for himself. If I wasn't so desperate to return to my human form, I would be feeling extremely out of place in this luxurious hallway.

I knock with my head, knowing that my furry paws wouldn't make a sound.

“Atsushi-kun?” Dazai-san's voice sounds from behind the door and the lock clicks.

“Please don't open the door, Dazai-san,” I say quickly.

“Something wrong?” he worries immediately.

“I have a problem with my... gift,” I say, just in case there is someone listening who doesn't know about Abilities. “I can't turn it off. Can you help me, please?”

It's quiet for a bit, I assume that Dazai-san is thinking.

“Atsushi-kun, are you going to work for the Armed Detective Agency?” he asks, serious.

As if that's even a question.

“Yes. I don't have anywhere else to go anyway,” I reply.

“Good. Since we're going to be coworkers, I think it's okay for us to know each other's Abilities, right? It will be hard for us to work together if we don't.”

“I...”

“Ah, you don't have to show me yours if you don't want to. I meant to say that I'm going to show you mine. I'll use it on you, it will help.”

I don't have to think about this too much. Dazai-san may be a bit strange, but he's not a bad person. And since he's even trusting me with his Ability, it should be okay to show him mine.

“I'll just open the door a little bit, I need to touch you.”

“No, wait. I'll come in,” I stop him, opening the door clumsily and entering the apartment.

Dazai-san takes in my appearance with a hint of surprise in his eyes and then...

...he coos.

“Aww, Atsushi-kun, I knew you had a cute Ability, but I didn't imagine you'd be that adorable!”

“Dazai-san, please, don't make fun of me. I'm a tiger, not a house cat,” I show him my very sharp claws.

“Your paws are so soft!” Dazai-san exclaims after grabbing one. At that moment, all the sensations I've come to associate with the usage of my Ability disappear. I notice that Dazai-san glows in faint greyish blue.

I understand.

“You can cancel other Abilities? That's amazing!”

“And almost scarily powerful. If anyone found out and came to kidnap me or something...” he laughs.

“Is Nakajima here already?” Chuuya-san's head pops out of one of the doors.

“Speaking of scarily powerful Abilities,” Dazai-san grins. “If someone came after me, they wouldn't stand a chance against my beloved little Chibi, so you don't have to look so worried,” he picks up on my expression.

“I can believe that, Chuuya-san is fearsome enough even without powers,” I agree.

“Well said. Now come sit with us, we have a ton of food and we can't eat it all by ourselves!” Chuuya-san invites me and I know I really can't refuse. Besides, it could be fun.

“I'll just text my parents I'll be even later than I said in my earlier text,” I laugh, a bit embarrassed. My mom will be very confused.

—

“- so Kunikida-sensei decided to quit working at the school and join the Agency to represent president Fukuzawa while he's teaching.”

When I enter the room, Edogawa-san and Yosano-san are so captivated by their discussion that they don't even notice at first.

“But why would Fukuzawa start a company in the first place if he's so busy?” Yosano-san wonders.

“Because of me, obviously! He says my talent would be wasted at the police and... Oh, hi, Atsushi-kun!”

“Hello!” I smile, taking a seat at the table alongside Chuuya-san and Dazai-san.

“Help yourself to whatever you like,” Chuuya-san offers and my stomach growls, reminding me that I haven't eaten for a while.

I pick up the nearest thing and eat, surprised by how good it tastes.

“It's delicious!” I praise.

“Don't look at Dazai, I cooked. He can't even microwave popcorn without burning it,” Chuuya-san snorts.

“I can only make tea, so I don't think I'm any better,” I laugh.

“Speaking of our abilities,” Yosano-san looks at me intently.

“But Natsume-san said we shouldn't...”

“Look, Atsushi,” Edogawa-san interrupts me, “you can't take him that seriously. His Ability name is I Am A Cat, literally everyone knows what his Ability is. We're all friends and coworkers here, and we're all powerful enough to defend ourselves in case someone did come after us, which is highly improbable. I know all of our Abilities just by looking anyway, I can see how Souseki does it, it's really not that hard.”

“What Ranpo-san is trying to say is that there is no need to be that cautious. You saw that only gifteds know about the existence of Abilities, and there aren't many of us. Someone would have to be reeeeally desperate to search for one person with a specific Ability, don't you think?” Yosano-san explains.

“I suppose you're right,” I sigh, relaxing a bit. There really is nothing to fear, I know I can trust them. “So you all know each other's Abilities?”

“Yes,” Yosano-san nods.

“I can solve mysteries with a single look!” Edogawa-san brags.

“I can heal people who are dying,” Yosano-san adds.

“I can transform into a tiger,” I admit, showing them my front paws. Everyone proceeds to touch the fur, admiring its softness. “I'm thinking of naming it Beast Beneath the Moonlight.”

“That's beautiful,” Chuuya-san approves. “I call mine For The Tainted Sorrow. Before you ask why, it's named after a poem my mom wrote. It always lifts my spirit, and this Ability allows me to control gravity, so it kinda fits.” He taps his finger on a cup that immediately flips upside down and sticks to the ceiling, all tea remaining inside.

“This trick never gets old,” Yosano-san admires.

“Could you keep the cup there and let the tea fall back down?” Edogawa-san asks curiously.

Chuuya-san moves the cup on the ceiling above Dazai-san's head.

“Should I?” he grins playfully.

“Chuuya, you wouldn't!” Dazai-san pleads, grabbing Chuuya-san's hand.

That was a mistake, and he realizes it immediately, pulling his hands back as if he'd been burnt, but it's too late. The red glow around Chuuya-san disappears and the cup falls. Dazai-san barely dodges, and we all burst out laughing.

“This is your fault, Mackerel, so you'll be the one scrubbing the tatami mats clean,” Chuuya-san punches Dazai-san lightly in the arm when he catches his breath.

“But Chuuya! Remember the last time, I used the wrong soap and completely ruined one of the mats! What if it happens again?”

“Then you'll buy a new one. Not my problem,” he shuts Dazai-san down and turns to us. “You see, he always does this. He's purposefully being useless to make me do everything myself.”

“You don't have it easy, Chuuya-san,” I give him a sympathetic smile.

“Well, I kinda signed up for it.”

“While we're on the topic of difficult boyfriends,” Yosano-san interrupts us. “Atsushi-kun, I believe you have something to tell us.”

“Oh!” Dazai-san catches on first. “How is Akutagawa-kun?”

I can feel blood rushing into my face.

“W-what do you expect me to say?”

“How is he as a boyfriend?” Yosano-san inquires.

“We started dating yesterday evening,” I deadpan.

“Is he a good kisser?” Dazai-san demands.

“What? I-I don't really have anything to compare to, so...”

“Are you?” he asks further.

“H-how should I know?! Besides, why are you so curious about this?”

I throw a glance at Chuuya-san, but instead of being jealous, he looks just as intrigued as Dazai-san.

“No reason,” Dazai-san shrugs, but the smirk plastered on his face betrays his intentions.

“That's it, I'm leaving,” I threaten.

“No, no, wait, sorry,” Yosano-san grabs my hand. “Please, tell us the whole story. You've been seeing each other for a while, right?”

Everyone calms down and I sit down again.

“It feels like longer than just the couple of months that it has been...”

Chapter Text

It is two and half years after Ryuu's graduation ceremony. During that time, I've graduated myself and accepted a job at the Armed Detective Agency, though I'm still a trainee and don't do any missions yet.

“Good job today, Nakajima. You can go to the office now,” Kunikida-san ends our martial arts training session.

“Thank you! I'll do my best!”

The rest of my day will be spent in the office, helping others with paperwork (mostly writing Dazai-san's reports, though).

As soon as I sit at my desk, my phone buzzes in my pocket.

My Dragon ♡: Are you free tonight? I really want to see you. Same place as always?

The text makes me smile, just like anything Ryuu-related.

Weretiger: I'm always free for you ♡ See you tonight!

“Keep it in your pants, Atsushi-kun~”

I pocket my phone quickly. Dazai-san's right, if Kunikida-san notices me texting at work, he could take my phone away, as he used to at school.

“Thank you, Dazai-san. Have you finished that report yet?” I give him an exaggerated fake smile.

“Can't you write it for me, Atsushi-kun? My hand still hurts from shooting practice,” Dazai-san whines. I can empathize with that, but I also know it's just an excuse.

“Write it yourself,” I retort.

“Tch,” he turns in another direction. “Kenji-kun, want to-”

“Dazai-san, don't you have anything else to do besides annoying us?”

“I do not. Chuuya is still on tour with his stupid band. I bet he likes that guitarist partner of his more than me.”

“Dazai-san, could you please talk about your "relationship problems" to anybody else?”

“I can't, no one else listens to me, Atsushi-kun.”

“Well maybe there's a reason for that?”

The phone in the president's office rings. However, he isn't here yet, and Kunikida-san is out on a mission. To my surprise, it's Dazai-san who rushes to get it, a smirk on his face.

“Armed Detective Agency, Dazai speaking,” he starts, suspiciously professional. “Yes, no problem. Is tomorrow alright? Yes, 8 am is fine. Thank you. Bye!”

“What is it?” I ask curiously.

“Do you think you can handle a small mission, Atsushi-kun?”

“Me? I haven't-”

“It's fine, you won't need any extra martial arts or anything. Just your Ability is fine.”

“If you say so...”

“Perfect! I'll tell the president.”

—

I hear a knock on my window. I don't even have to look out to see who it is. I check in the mirror if my light blue skinny jeans and oversized white shirt look okay and rush downstairs. I open the door and jump out of them to tackle the person standing outside.

“Ryuu!” My voice is muffled by his black jean jacket I buried my face in.

“Hey, Weretiger,” he says in his low voice and wraps his arms around me. We stay like this for a few moments. I can never get over how amazing I feel in his arms. I breathe in the familiar scent of sandalwood and cinnamon and the smile on my face grows wider with every second.

“Come on, let's go inside,” Ryuu beckons me and pats my back lightly. I do not notice his eyes scanning the surroundings nervously. What I do notice, however, is the possessive arm making its way around my shoulders. It tickles pleasantly in my tummy. I giggle and lean into the touch, letting my own arm rest around his waist as we make our way upstairs.

As soon as the door of my room clicks closed behind us, Ryuu pins me against them. My heart rate increases and my instincts scream danger, but I just smile.

“How long has it been since we last saw each other, hm?” I ask. His expression remains his typical neutral, but I have already learned to read in his eyes in the past two years. I can see everything there. Longing, passion, regret and desire.

“Three days,” he breathes and presses our foreheads and noses together. “I'm sorry.”

“Don't be,” I say and angle myself to kiss him. He kisses back eagerly, pressing me against the door. “This is... so worth it,” I whisper against his lips in between kisses. He just hums in response.

Our date went the same way as the ones in the past. Neither of us had a problem with that, quite the opposite. Both of us found comfort in the familiarity of the other's presence. We would read books, play games, drink tea and kiss in between. Sometimes I would use what I learned in the Agency to give Ryuu a massage. He was always so tense and overworked, so I was happy to be of help. Besides, I cannot deny I enjoy the feeling of the stubborn and powerful man melting under my fingertips.

His back and his whole body is littered with small scars, and I know the story behind each of them. We've spent hours going through every mark on both of our skins and listening to the tales of our childhoods. Honestly, it's hard to say which one of us had it worse, but talking about it definitely helps ease the pain from those memories.

He bites back a moan as I untie another knot in his lower back. I lean in to place a few light kisses on the spot.

“That was the last one. How are you feeling?” He stretches and pushes himself up.

“You get better every time,” he praises with a tiny smile on his lips. It is times like these when I fall into a dilemma. On one hand, I want to kiss him, but on the other, I do not want that smile to disappear. So I just stare shamelessly.

He gets dressed again, but then his face suddenly turns serious, as if he remembered something.

“Atsushi, I need to tell you something,” he looks me into the eyes. I can see determination, but also uncertainty and fear.

“You know you can tell me anything,” I respond with something I have told him several times now to keep my voice from shaking. I have never seen fear in Ryuu's eyes.

“I love you,” he confesses, and I forget to breathe. “I have for the past three years. And nothing can ever change that.” He says it solemnly as if he were pledging an oath. Neither of us has mentioned the l word before, so I wonder where this came from. When he sees my confused expression, he adds: “My gut is telling me something bad is going to happen. So I wanted you to know this... just in case.”

I am speechless for a moment. I have a strong urge to break our no-work-talk rule and ask him if he has to do something dangerous, but I do not want to make him uncomfortable. I decide to do something else: I grab his hands.

“Ryuu, listen to me. If something happens, whatever it is, just call me. I will come and help you. Because I love you too. I will never let anyone or anything hurt you.” I do my best to sound reassuring, but he just looks insulted.

“I can take care of myself. Besides, there is no way I would put you in harm's way,” he frowns.

“If you put yourself in danger, you put me in automatically as well. I can't imagine what I'd do if you got hurt.”

“You're right,” he acknowledges and I sigh in relief. But then he stands up and pulls his hands out of mine. “We can't go on with this. My presence is a constant threat to you. I should leave.”

I panic.

“What? No! Wait!” I grab his wrist and this time, I do not hesitate to use the tiger's strength to throw him back on the bed and pin him against it. “This makes no sense. You are not leaving until we talk this out,” I growl and he looks startled. For a moment, I think that using my ability Ryuu does not know about was a bit low and I wonder if I overdid it, but I do not let go.

“Alright,” he submits himself to my grip. Then, after a moment, he whispers: “I just don't want you to get hurt.”

“I know. I don't want you to get hurt either, Ryuu. But do you know what would hurt me the most? If you left me.” His eyes go from shock and confusion into realization and understanding. “I love you, Ryuu. And if you love me too, there is no way back for either of us. No matter what, we are connected. If you are in pain, I am too and vice versa. So we might as well help each other to lessen the pain. Can we do that? Can you promise to call me when you're in trouble? Can I rely on you to come when I call you?” His expression melts into a smile. A soft, bright and beautiful smile, the widest I have ever seen on him.

“Yes, thousand times yes, Atsushi,” he says breathlessly. I let go of his hands to wrap my arms around his chest and snuggle my face into it. I realize after a few seconds that I probably should be more careful with his lungs and loosen my grip a little, but I keep it firm.

“You're stuck with this weretiger now,” I say and I feel his long fingers tangle in my hair lovingly.

“I guess I am,” he laughs and I can feel it echo through his ribcage. I take a while to just lay next to him, rest my head on his chest and listen to his steady heartbeat. Then he speaks up.

“Does this make us boyfriends?”

I lift my head to give him a look.

“We've been dating for over two years.”

“I know, but... It's different now that we said it out loud.”

I pull myself up to put our faces to the same level, mine hovering just a few centimetres above his.

“Talking isn't such a bad thing after all, is it?”

“Maybe not,” he smiles and uses the hands in my hair to close the distance between us.

I realize he was right. It does feel different. A good different, though. His lips somehow taste even better. There is still the danger I have learned to love, but there is also a sweet taste of a strong bond connecting us.

We're interrupted by a knock on the door.

“Atsushi, I'm home,” Kyouka-chan announces. This is the signal for the end of our date. When Kyouka-chan returns home from her kendo club training, it is the perfect time for Ryuu to leave to get home in time to help his sister make dinner.

“Welcome home,” I reply as soon as I pull away from Ryuu, slightly panting. Kyouka-chan notices.

“Ah, Ryuunosuke-san is over. Hello.” Her voice is monotone, but there is an excited undertone. Kyouka-chan likes Ryuu, she sometimes hangs out with us or even tags along when I go to Ryuu's. She gets along with Gin-san quite well, Ryuu and I still haven't figured out how exactly did that happen.

Ryuu gets up and I follow him downstairs. We kiss goodbye and promise to text each other as usual, but when I see him leaving, I get a really bad feeling. My stomach twists with dread and I have to lean on the doorframe to keep myself upright.

What if something bad really is about to happen?

I don't know anything about what kind of work Ryuu does. He mentioned being transferred into a different department, so he now works in the field instead of an office, but that's all I know. His company is very secretive about its inner workings, but so is mine, so we agreed not to talk about work-related things. We don't even know each other's Abilities.

It doesn't matter, and it never did, our relationship is perfect either way. But right now, I can't help but wonder about what kind of work does Ryuu do. Is it even more dangerous than the missions my coworkers get? Is danger unavoidable for Ability users? I can't do anything but hope it's not.

—

The next day, I come to work mentally prepared for my first mission. I transform, letting my arms and legs thicken and covering my whole body in fur. Tiger ears pop out of my hair automatically, but I pay them no mind. I know I can't control my transformation precisely enough to will them away. I check myself in the mirror in the office, making sure that this form hides my real face well enough.

When a client requests us for our Abilities, we call ourselves our Ability names instead of our civilian ones and hide our faces either with masks or in my case, by half-transforming. We call it our Ability form.

When I step into the booth where my client is waiting, I freeze.

It's Higuchi.

I haven't seen her in a while now. She looks less wild and more mature in the suit.

“Moonlight Beast, I need your help. One of our staff has been kidnapped and I am supposed to bring the ransom money to the kidnapper, but I don't want to go alone. Apparently, they're gifted. Could you join me, please?”

What? Didn't Dazai-san say this was an easy mission where I won't need to fight?

However, I am not someone who would refuse a person in need.

“Of course. I will protect you.”

—

She leads me to a dark alleyway, where a single man awaits. He glows in red, and his entire body save his eyes and the top of his head is wrapped in some black cloth. I don't see the kidnapped staff member.

Higuchi opens the case she was carrying, but instead of money, there is a large gun. She picks it up and aims it at me.

“I got him, Rashomon.”

Rashomon?

I've heard that name before. Kunikida-san warned me about him. He's in the mafia, and apparently very dangerous. I prepare myself to fight.

“Good job, Thirteenth Night.”

I freeze in shock.

Highuchi is saying something, but I hear her voice as if from far away. I am focused on the person in front of me. The person whose voice I recognize.

I look into the eyes of the fearsome mafioso known as Rashomon.

There is no mistake. He is...

“...Ryuu?”

Rashomon's eyes widen in realization as he looks at me.

“Wereti-” he clasps a hand over his masked mouth in surprise. “No way.” He doesn't move an inch, but I can read out of his eyes that he's thinking. “Thirteenth Night,” he addresses his subordinate in an authoritative tone. “Return to headquarters. Mission failed.”

“But...” she protests, confused.

“Mission failed,” he repeats. “Return to headquarters.”

“Yes, sir,” she gives up, lowering her gun and packing it away before leaving the way she came.

As soon as she's out of sight, Ryuu relaxes from his fighting stance.

“Atsushi, I... You're in the Agency?”

“You're in the mafia?!” I reply, sounding a bit angrier than I intended to. I'm not angry. Or maybe I am? But not at him. I'm angry at the situation, but it also makes me sad. The irony, the cruelty of fate. Just when everything was going so well, something needs to go wrong.

I feel tears prickle at the corners of my eyes as I fall on my knees, my transformation dissolving. The feelings overwhelm me.

“Atsushi, I'm so sorry.” Ryuu's broken whisper breaks my heart. “I knew we won't work.” I don't need to look at him to know what he's doing. “I should've run away when I had the chance,” he mumbles to himself and that shatters me completely.

“Don't you dare leave.” My voice isn't as firm as I'd like it to be, but he obeys anyway. “I know you're not a bad person, I'm not stupid. You're the stupid one if you think I'll just let you go.” I slam my hands on the ground with enough strength to crack the surface and look up at him. “I love you, remember?!”

The mask of his Ability disappears and reveals his pained expression.

“I love you too, Atsushi. So much.”

“Then talk to me!”

“I can't.”

“Why not?” I frown, standing up abruptly. “I thought we were over this! If you're in pain, then so am I, but we can get through it together!”

“You don't understand! It's us being together that creates the problem in the first place!” his voice cracks with desperation. He's begging me to let him leave, but I just can't allow that. We can't be apart, that would be wrong.

“Explain it to me, then! Why can't we be together?”

He turns his face away to prevent me from reading in it, and when he speaks, his voice trembles.

“Because it's wrong. We... should have never met.”

“Do you... You can't mean that. That's a lie.”

He doesn't say anything.

“You're lying, aren't you? You told me we were destined to meet, remember? You're... You're my everything, I can't even imagine my life without you. This has to be a lie! You can't...” I struggle to form words, his silence is killing me. “Say something, Ryuu! Answer me!”

His hand quickly covers his mouth as he falls to his knees, eyes squeezed shut. At first, I thought it was one of his coughing fits, but then I noticed the tears streaming down his cheeks.

I come a step closer, lowering myself to his level. I want to hug him but I hesitate, not sure if he wants me to. However, those worries are cleared when he grabs my waist, pulling me closer and burying his face in my chest. I wrap my arms around him, brushing my fingers through his hair to calm him down.

“I- I can't live without you either, Atsushi, but there is no other way. As long as we're together, there is a chance that my mission will succeed, and that can't happen. If it does, it won't doom just Yokohama, but the entire world too.”

“What do you mean?”

He pulls away a bit to look at me.

“Remember the legend about the White Tiger, Black Dragon and the book of destiny?”

I nod.

“I don't know where my anonymous client got this information, but he believes that I'm the dragon from that story.” Red lightnings crackle around him and his coat awakens to life, forming a shape that did resemble a dragon's head. “My job is to bring him the book, but as you can probably guess, I have no idea where it is. After all, the legend says that only the tiger can find it. And when I found out there is an Ability user in the Armed Detective Agency who can transform into a white tiger...”

Everything clicks into place. I finally understand the whole picture.

“We're the tiger and the dragon from the legend. We weren't supposed to be friends, we were supposed to fight each other for the book,” I realize. “That's why you said the things you said.”

“Sorry.”

“It's okay. This must've been really hard on you,” I pat his head affectionately as we both start to calm down.

“What do we do now?” he asks.

“Well...” I think about it, “since we're "we" again, why don't we go to the bakery? We can discuss this over a cup of tea and maybe some pastries in a more pleasant place than this dirty alleyway.” I remember one more thing. “Oh, and we should go in our Ability forms.”

“Won't that make a huge fuss?”

“Maybe, but I'm sure Torasuke-san will be happy to see us.”

He smiles.

“Sounds good.”

—

The Actual Epilogue

“Everybody, stay calm,” Edogawa-san suddenly half-whispers, pulling a lollipop out of his mouth, “but there is a mafioso at our back door.”

The twins exchange alarmed looks.

“Who is it? An Ability user?” Tanizaki-kun asks.

“Rashomon.”

Amidst the panicked gasps of the staff, I stand up.

“That's probably for me, he's still trying to kidnap me. That guy really knows how to hold a grudge,” I fake an exasperated sigh and start wrapping up my work so that I can leave. “I'll go meet him outside and drag him somewhere secluded, it would be bad if he tried to fight me here in the office.”

“You seem really confident, Atsushi-kun,” Dazai-san observes and I give him a smile.

“That's because you trained me so well, Dazai-san!”

“Are you sure you'll be okay?” Kenji-kun worries.

“Don't worry, he won't even scratch me, I promise.”

The second I exit the building into an alley, in my half-tiger form to keep up the charade, I hear a voice.

“Happy anniversary, Weretiger. Ready to go?”

“You still haven't told me where we're going. Also, you could've just sent a text. My coworkers were really confused.”

“I wouldn't have it any other way. And if I told you where we're going, it wouldn't be a surprise.”

“You hate surprises.”

“Only when I'm on the receiving end.”

“You're insufferable.”

“I love you too.”